Advanced Search
Advanced Search

Trance: Connecting with my soul mate

Erotic fiction inspired by Brandy Smile and Stacy Snake in “Day Dream

I have a large, spacious bed where I can sprawl out comfortably, but I don't ever sleep in the middle. Every night I twist and turn, then resort to balling up my comforter in the shape of a person so I can throw my thigh over it. I always sleep on the left side of the bed, hugging my comforter on the right side. There are nights when I can’t sleep at all. Lately, it’s been happening more and more. Even when plied with wine, it takes me a while to relax. I never let anyone sleep in my bed. I sleep alone.

Suddenly, one night, it happens! She is there. I can feel her next to me. I can feel her beneath me and above me. Her warmth comforts me. If I look hard enough, I can almost see the outline of her face in the darkness. I can hear her voice soothing me. I don't know who she is, but her presence is familiar. 

Sometimes this entity overwhelms me sexually, trapping me in a sweat-drenched, cosmic haze, held at the brink of orgasm, but never allowed to release it. I wouldn't even dare touch myself afterward. I liked being controlled in this way, made to obey an unspoken command. It would get so intense that I’d find myself rolling around, moaning, held at the very peak of climax with no outlet. My pussy would be dripping wet as if a skilful mouth was sucking my flesh, while soft, firm fingers penetrated me until I was arched in rapture.

I was beginning to think my house was haunted, and this ghost wanted me as its lover. I felt delusional, but deep inside I sensed it was real. I wasn't afraid of it, merely curious as to what it wanted from me. It's not my style to ask for such assistance, but I really needed help from someone who knew about this sort of thing. I sought guidance from a psychic, and what I found out was remarkable! The psychic said this was no ordinary presence; this spirit was my soul mate. In this life, we had never met, but in another, we were always destined to be lovers. She was someone who had died for me, died for us. I was sure we met at a time when such an affair would cost one's life. Deep inside, I knew that was why I had always felt incomplete. No matter how many partners I had, I was always alone. She was the reason why in this life, I had never fallen in love. It was because I was already taken.

I was so intrigued! I started researching how I could reconnect with her. I wanted to know more about her. The research helped me develop a way to put myself in a trance-like state with deep meditation so we could communicate. I was getting close to mastering it. Soon I didn't even have to be asleep to feel her presence.

In this life, I am a musician by trade. I noticed that when I created my most beautiful compositions, I felt her more. She was my muse, the idea behind every love song I had ever written. One evening, I was playing the piano non-stop for over an hour. The notes were an unstoppable force coursing through my fingers. It was like I was playing a familiar song. It was telling a story I knew but had never heard spoken.

At the end of the piece, I could feel soft hands sliding over my fingers, playing the song with me. She was there. I immediately went into a trance. My entire body disconnected, then suddenly I was in a different plain of existence, covered in dense smoke.

“My love, is that you?” a soothing voice asked in the distance.

I heard her voice but I couldn't see her. I rubbed my eyes to clear my vision. “Yes! I am here!” I replied. “Where are you?”

“Turn around,” she said.

Then I saw her face for the first time.  She was so poised and elegant, by far the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. She had deep brown eyes and long, luxurious curls. She was wearing an elegant gown with lacing. She pulled me close and kissed me softly. It was like I knew the taste of her lips. They belonged to me and my lips belonged to her.

I looked down at myself. My body was wrapped tight in a corset, and a beautiful gown. I lifted my skirt and saw I was wearing sheer white stockings and heels draped in pearls.

“Who am I?” I asked.

“In the last life we met, you were a duchess and I was your lady in waiting.”

“What?” I asked, shocked. “I'm not nobility. I am a nobody!”

She insisted I look again. Suddenly, the smoke cleared and we were in a luxurious room, surrounded by beautiful things. The floor was marble, inlaid with golden crests. There were golden drapes and portraits on the walls. Across the room was a large bed covered with embroidered pillows.

“This is your father's castle. This wing is yours. See for yourself.” She led me to the mirror. What I saw was unbelievable! I had deep sea green eyes and curled hair netted with jewels. My neck was draped in sapphires, which complimented my dainty gown. I realized the portrait on the wall was mine.

“Come sit with me, have a drink,” she smiled. “I think you are going to need it.”

I followed her across the room, my feet gliding regally. She poured wine into a golden chalice with sapphires on the bottom rim. Just one sweet sip made my chest delightfully warm. She knelt and took a sip from her own cup, which was plain.

“Please sit with me,” I said. “There is plenty of room for both of us up here.”

“I can't,” she replied. “I am not allowed to sit next to you.”

“Oh, come now,” I interjected. “Surely, I can command you to.”

The words coming out of my mouth surprised me. I began to believe she was telling the truth. I didn't even recognize myself. My usual humble manner was replaced by an arrogant side I never knew I had. I suddenly understood why she was kneeling. We were women from different castes who could never be equal, which is why we were torn apart. I didn't like how I was acting. I didn't like myself. Most of all, I didn't like the feeling of being above her.

“Was there another life where we were of equal standing?” I asked.

“Yes,” she answered hesitantly. “But you do not want to go back there. We were both born slaves... sold to a very cruel Roman family.”

She told me the story of our first life together and how sadly it ended. We were beaten to the point where we became murderous captives. My eyes widened as she told me about the unspeakable way we were put to death. I grew frustrated, taking gulp after gulp of the strong wine.
 
“So let me get this straight... every lifetime we have met and fallen in love, but we were never meant to be together?” I asked angrily. “That's absurd!”

“Yes,” she replied. “It was always our fate to be together but apart.”

I was upset. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. The lifestyle I took for granted would have been dangerous in this era. I started getting frantic. She looked up at me, took my chalice away, then held my hands to her chest, hoping to calm me down.
 

“I know this isn't what you wanted to hear,” she said sweetly. “But you should know, even if it ended that way every time, I would still die for you... and with you.”

Her words and touch made my anger subside. “I don't care who I am supposed to be in this life or the next. In my eyes, we will always be equal, and I will always be yours,” I declared.

I knelt on the floor and kissed her with all the passion I had inside me. The wine lingered on both our lips, creating a sweet fiery essence that ignited my core. I was lust-struck and hazy. I started tugging at my gown, trying to figure out how to get it off. She laughed a little seeing me struggle, then helped me remove my gown and corset, leaving me in just my jewels, heels and stockings. I could finally breathe deeply.

She bit her lip at the sight of me as she removed her own gown and led me to the bed. I lay back and wrapped my legs around her waist, and we kissed earnestly, our breasts pressing together. Her hair fell around us like a soft cloak, the scent intoxicating.

It felt familiar, just like when I was asleep at home. The feeling of her body on mine was the warmth that helped me sleep. I felt like my whole body was melting when she pressed her pussy firmly on mine. Our skin began colliding in a rhythm as if we were dancing on each other. I held her tightly as our bodies built a sweet, wet friction that made my blood race. I pressed my face to her neck and gently bit her flesh as she ground down on me in a circular motion that made the folds of my pussy open, so slow and seductive.

“May I taste you?” she asked breathlessly.

I nodded and kissed her tenderly. She didn't need my permission of course, but the way she asked me was so sexy. She moved down, lifted my legs over her back, and wrapped her lips around my clit. She sucked and licked my flesh gently at first, slowly building pressure. I ran my fingers through her hair and held her head in place as she whirled her tongue around my pussy.

 
“I want your fingers inside me!” I moaned.

She thrust two fingers in and out of my juiced up opening, still licking and sucking. I was losing control! I gripped her luxurious curls tighter as my body trembled. She thrust her fingers deeper and sucked my clit harder, making me climax at full force. She rested the back of her tongue on my pussy, allowing me to ride out the last tremors of my orgasm. I licked my lips lustfully as I came down from my peak.

I pulled her closer and kissed her lush, wet lips, then turned her onto her back. I slid my hand between her thighs to feel her drenched slot. It was already throbbing. I slid my fingers inside her and pressed firmly up her core. She grabbed my wrists to guide me deeper. I kissed her neck, getting lost in the scent of her perfume as I fucked her hard. I circled her clit with my thumb as my fingers drove in and out of her cunt. My jewels made loud clinking sounds over her collarbone. I leaned in to kiss her again and held a delightful bite on her bottom lip as she whimpered into my mouth. Her taut muscles gripped firmly around my fingers as her pussy twitched over my hand. She was almost there.

“That's it,” I groaned. “Let it all out, baby.”
 
I flicked my fingers up and down rapidly as her thighs trembled around me. I could feel her nails drag down my shoulders as she came powerfully all over my hand. I slid down to kiss her pussy, making her hips jerk when my tongue slid over her clit. I lapped up the juices from her pussy and her inner thighs, licking her clean. I was lost in the taste of her. Her juices were sweet and intoxicating. I didn't want to stop, but she pulled me up so she could hold me close.

She made sure I was on the left side of the bed. I hoisted my thigh over her soaked body just like I do with my comforter. Now I knew why this was the only way I could fall asleep. We lay there awhile, slowly coming down. Then she turned to me with an unexpected look of fear. I could feel that our time was running out.

“In a few moments, someone will come in and catch us like this,” she said sadly. “Then, our journey apart begins again.”

My eyes filled up with tears as I listened to her. I could hear in her voice that she was in tears, too. “Please don't leave me,” I whispered, scared to look up at her face. “I want us to stay like this forever.”

"Someday we will,” she cried. “Just not in this life.”

She lifted my face to hers and kissed me passionately, making me look in her eyes afterward. “I promise, no matter what happens, I will never leave your side,” she told me. We shut our eyes again as our lips met in one last kiss.

I opened my eyes and the castle was gone. I was in my own bed, drenched in sweat, holding the covers close. I wiped tears from my face, then reached down to feel my pussy. I was so wet. I closed my eyes and tasted it. I immediately tasted her and felt her essence all around me. I lay back in bliss with my fingers still in my mouth, savoring her flavor a little longer.

After that experience, I began writing stories instead of songs. I found out I had quite a flair for erotica. I enjoy that genre because it makes me think of her. It gives me a reason to keep going in this life without my soul mate. If I can keep her alive in my stories, she will always be with me. Maybe we can both be at peace until we can reunite in the next lifetime.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Flashing at my neighbor

Erotic fiction inspired by Veel in “Vogue

I’m an exhibitionist. The thrill I get from flashing at strangers is sometimes better than actual sex. On warm days, I love sitting on the windowsill in the bedroom of my top floor apartment, stroking my naked body, more than happy for neighbors or sharp-sighted passersby to get an eyeful.

Yesterday, my mid-morning naked display triggered off an unexpected, but wholly satisfying incident. I was sitting in the window with my eyes closed, lazily running a middle finger up and down between the lips of my shaved pussy. My body tingled with so much sexual electricity, I knew it wouldn’t take me long to reach orgasm.

I looked around to see if anyone was watching me. It makes it so much better when I have an audience. I was overjoyed to see a blonde girl standing in the window directly opposite mine – naked. I smiled at her and she held up a piece of card with Apartment #12 scrawled on it in big letters, beckoning me to join her. I gave her the thumbs up, threw on a dress and some shoes, and raced over to her apartment.

She buzzed me in and I ran up the stairs two at a time. Introducing herself as Sandy, my neighbor led me through to the bedroom. Close up, she was gorgeous. She sat on the bed as I pulled my dress off, slid her hand between her legs, and started stroking her shaved pussy, really slowly. I smiled, and Sandy smiled back with a mischievous glint in her beautiful blue eyes. She opened her legs wide and using both hands, splayed her labia so I could see all the beautiful wet folds of her pussy.

“I’ve watched you before,” Sandy said. “But from behind the curtain, so you couldn’t see me.”

“That really turns me on,” I replied.

Sandy looked me straight in the eyes then down at her pussy and said, “I’ve been dreaming of your fingers and mouth down there for ages.”

I could see her pussy was already slick with juices, her fingers sliding over her clit and swollen lips easily. I joined her on the bed and kissed her cheek, her mouth, her neck, as I swept my hand down over her stomach and between her legs. She moaned with pleasure as I began sliding two fingers in and out of her hot, slippery pussy, simultaneously rubbing at her clit with the flat of my thumb. She was so responsive, rocking against me to chase the sensations.

“Eat me,” Sandy said. “Please, eat me.”

I trailed my tongue down from her neck, over her heaving breasts, down her flat tummy, until it flicked teasingly across her clit. I took a moment to savor the sight of her pussy close up. It was so beautiful, all pink and puffed up with arousal, shiny with juice and ready for me to taste.

I leaned in and took my first long, slow lick of Sandy’s pussy, before flicking my tongue back and forth over her protruding clit. Her groans increased in volume as I began sucking hungrily at her soaking wet slit, pressing my lips tight around her clit. Sandy parted her legs wider to spread open her honey hole, letting out a loud gasp of delight when I held her plump lips open and slid my tongue as deep as it would go inside her. She wriggled and squirmed beneath me. Incredibly aroused, I started rubbing my own pussy, which was as wet and slick as Sandy’s.

I slid two fingers right into my soaking snatch, stirred them around to coat them in my sticky goodness, then pulled them out and slid them into Sandy’s receptive mouth. She sucked them hungrily, stroking her tongue over them as if she were giving a blowjob. Now drenched in her saliva, I slid the fingers into her pussy alongside my tongue. Her breathing became heavier and faster and I could tell she was getting close to her climax. I started driving my fingers harder, faster, and deeper, in and out of her pussy, pressing my tongue over her clit.

I felt her sugar walls tightening around my fingers, as she started to rock her hips in rhythm with the thrusts of my hand. Her breath was coming in short, sharp gasps, her pussy squelching as I worked my fingers more forcefully inside her. She arched her back and started trembling uncontrollably on my fingers, her thighs and stomach tensing. I held my fingers still, embedded inside her, watching her face. She looked gorgeous, totally lost in pleasure; her expression was one of complete rapture as she rode out the waves of her orgasm.

I kissed and cuddled Sandy as she caught her breath, exploring her soft skin, breathing in her scent. As she regained her senses she started kissing me back more passionately, grabbing and squeezing my breasts, teasing my hard nipples. Her hand moved down between my thighs, tantalizingly slowly; the exact moment that her thumb and forefinger made contact with my clit, pinching a little to make it throb, a bolt of powerful sensation shot through my body.

“Come on, my little exhibitionist… show me how you touch yourself!” she purred, sitting back and watching expectantly. Masturbating for someone sitting so close felt very different from putting on a show at a distance, as I did when I flashed. It felt so intimate. My cheeks burned under Sandy’s intense scrutiny as I shoved a couple of fingers into my dripping wet pussy, circling the fingertips of my other hand on my clit. Her eyes raked over my body, taking in every twitch and tremor.

“Damn, I can’t keep my hands off you,” she said, her voice shaky. “Get on your knees, keep rubbing your clit.” I did as she asked, going face down, ass up, fingers skating over my clit, feeling it pulse. She pushed her face into my crotch from behind, licking a stripe from my asshole to my soaked pussy hole, dipping her tongue in, then doing it again and again. When she pushed three fingers into my pussy and ground them against my G-spot I came so hard I actually squirted in her face. That was a new sensation for me, and it felt incredible.

Sandy pulled her fingers out of me and sucked them clean, then kissed me so I could taste myself on her lips. As we held each other and kissed some more, I had the feeling that it would be the start of an ongoing affair. Which is why I’m sitting naked, looking over at Sandy’s window right now – waiting for her to appear and beckon me back for more.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Shadows of Desire

Erotic fiction inspired by “Reunited?” starring Eve Angel and Jo

It's the middle of the night. I am sitting alone writing, overcharged with sexual energy. Candlelight cascades over my simple table and chair. My imagination is running wild as thoughts of my lover spill out line by line onto the paper. She is my muse and my passion. She is my weakness. Tonight, I am using her remarkable power over me to write about how she makes me feel. Each sentence relays my thoughts, my actions, and how I feel when I am with her. Just one look from her dazzling eyes makes me collapse inside and surrender to her will.

I turn the page and continue my story; suddenly, the faint aroma of her perfume floats past me like a ghost's presence in the shadows. The scent makes me recall the last time we were together; how she ran her fingers through my hair and wound it up, making sure not one strand touched my neck. I can almost feel her soft breath at my nape, and the gentle presses of her mouth on my skin. I note every detail as the candles flicker around me. I can see her shadow hovering over me, covering me like a blanket. I fantasize about her hands roaming over my shoulders and cupping my breasts. My skin tingles at the mere thought of her touch. I love it when she traces my collarbone as she runs her tongue lightly to my ear. I can already imagine her tongue elsewhere. I explain it in my story and feel my knees buckle. I press my thighs tightly together and feel my wetness gushing in between. I get so wet when she kisses me there. She always knows just what to do to push me over the edge.

I wish she were here right now! I know exactly what would happen. She would come to me from behind and slide my shirt off. Then, lay it down on the table for me to see, making me anticipate that I am going to lose all my clothes very shortly. She would stand in front of me, letting me admire her voluptuous curves. She would straddle my lap, lean down slowly, and tease my mouth with her tongue. My lust consumes me. I can feel my pussy tense, imagining her body close to mine. I love the feel of her silky skin pressed against my thighs. I want her so badly right now.

I put my pen down and yank my shirt off. I lean back and spread my legs wide in the chair. I inch my fingers inside my streaming wet cunt and fuck myself slowly, just the way she would do it. I close my eyes and lean my head back, grinding up and down on my hand.

I open my eyes again, and suddenly I feel my lover’s hands trail over my chest from behind. I am so consumed by passion. I don’t know if it’s real or my imagination, until I feel her face press against mine.

“I like catching you like this,” she whispers in my ear.

I am startled, my hand slowly inching out of my pussy. “No. Don’t stop,” she commands. Her hand presses over mine, pushing my fingers back inside me.

“What are you doing here?” I want to ask, but her hand presses over my mouth to silence me. Her lips follow to distract me further.

I can hear her undressing behind me. She walks in front of me with her panties in her hand. She twirls them around her finger and trails the cloth over my face. I inhale her delicate scent as she kisses my neck and runs her tongue over my chin. She kisses my lips, then kneels between my spread thighs. She presses her panties between my teeth for me to bite down on as she teases me.

Her tongue snakes down my body. Every slow bite and kiss drives me closer to insanity. She hoists my legs over her shoulders and inches her luscious tongue inside me. Her hands grip my waist as she sucks my clit. Her mouth feels so good that I gasp, letting the panties fall from between my teeth. She takes them and stuffs the lace inside me. I feel the fabric soaking up my juices as my walls tighten around them. The sensation of the lace and her soft smooth fingers pushing inside me is almost enough to make me come.

She whirls her tongue around my clit, now swollen and aching for release. She suctions her soft, wet lips around it as I circle my hips over her face. I take her hair in my hands and hold her head steady as I fuck her mouth. She whirls her tongue harder and faster until I explode in a jolt of pleasure.

She kisses my pussy softly, slowing her pace, letting me feel each maddening pulse. Then she slowly pulls her panties out of me and trails the soaked fabric over her tongue, tasting my juices. I am consumed, watching her luscious mouth. I slide to the floor with her and kiss her passionately, my hands gripping tightly at her breasts. I push her onto her back, her legs wrapping around my waist. I grind my pussy on hers, hard and fast. She holds me close, gripping my ass, making the sweet friction between us build. I don’t stop until she is shaking and moaning, so ready to come. Then I slide down and suck her pussy until she explodes in my mouth. I rest my fingers inside her and lick up and down, while her swollen cunt pumps and quivers against my tongue.

I kiss up her body slowly. Her chest is still heaving. I flick my tongue over her nipples and move up to kiss her lips. My thoughts are hazy, lost in the softness of her mouth. Her hands grab my face, keeping me close. Her thighs wrap around my waist again. I already know our evening will not end until morning. I commit every detail to memory and finally finish my story the next day while she sleeps. When she wakes again, I will start another chapter.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Daydream, episode two: a beautiful mess

Erotic fiction inspired by Lexi Dona and Hanna Sweet in “Art”

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on January 10th 2017. The story so far: Helena is fascinated with Monica, an artist she sees on the train. When Monica invites her be a model, she finds herself naked and covered in paint as the gorgeous artist grinds against her…

The story continues…

“We are going to lie like this for a while, then turn over onto these towels, okay?" Monica purred.

“Okay,” Helena smiled, surrendering to the pleasurable sensation of Monica’s skin against hers.

The paint smothered the canvas and began to make a spectacular design beneath them. Monica lay still at first, but each breath they took moved their bodies even closer. She could feel Helena's pussy leaking beneath her. She rotated her hips in lazy circles over Helena's pelvis. She drank in Helena's lustful expression and kissed her neck as she pressed her hips down again.

Helena let out a soft moan as she felt Monica's pussy grinding on hers. Monica leaned in to kiss her lips as she ground harder. The slick paint covering their bodies dripped onto the canvas, making more elaborate designs. Helena smoothed her hands over Monica's back and grabbed her ass. She rocked her hips up harder as she felt the long awaited release approaching. Monica tilted her pussy forward, allowing Helena to grind on her from underneath. She could feel her orgasm getting closer. Helena bit her lip and dug her nails into Monica's flesh.

“That's it,” Monica whispered. “Let it out!” She swirled her hips faster as Helena thrust her hips up and down. Monica held her close as Helena wrapped her thighs tightly around her, intertwining their legs.

“Oh, you feel so fucking good! You're going to make me cum!” Helena whimpered.

Monica slid lower to position her pelvis over Helena's clit perfectly. Her drenched slit spread wide over Helena’s. She could feel Helena's pussy throbbing uncontrollably. Monica clenched every muscle within her until Helena came all over the canvas. Monica could feel the rhythmic pulses with each dipping thrust. Helena trembled beneath her as she kissed her passionately. They lay still for a moment, trying to catch their breath, their bodies drenched in deep green and blue.

“Okay, now turn over,” Monica smiled.

Helena carefully rolled over on top of Monica. They landed on the towels beside the canvas and looked at the work they had created with satisfaction. Each movement was perfectly emblazoned on the canvas.

 “I have a confession to make,” Helena whispered, nuzzling Monica’s neck.

“What is it, beautiful?” Monica asked softly.

“I knew who you were before you came into the shop earlier today. I have been admiring you for quite some time... on the train,” Helena admitted. “And today, before you walked in, I was daydreaming about you. And playing with myself.”

“Oh, is that why you were so flushed?” Monica laughed.

“Yes,” Helena giggled. “I was literally just about to cum when you walked in the door.”

“Well, I have a confession too,” Monica said, kissing her. She ran her hands swiftly down Helena's body and inserted her fingers inside her. “I’ve known all along. I felt you watching me.” She hooked her fingers upward, making Helena gasp. “I liked feeling your eyes on me. It made me wet.”

Monica moved her fingers faster and deeper as Helena pushed up and down on her hand. “I want to watch you cum again,” she said, moving her fingers faster. “All those times you have been fantasizing about me? Your pussy must be throbbing! I want you to let out every drop!”

Helena moaned with excitement as she felt another orgasm building rapidly inside her. Monica was fucking her so hard, she could hear her pussy squelching around her fingers. She arched up, smothering her painted breasts over Monica's mouth, trying to lessen the intensity of her approaching climax. Monica grabbed her hair and wrapped it around her hand to make sure Helena couldn't move.

“No way,” Monica grinned, while she thrust her fingers deeper. “Stay put! I am not going to stop until you cum!”

Helena was dripping over Monica's body, the mix of paint and pussy juice making her body slippery. She lost control of her senses. Her body was tensing up. She clenched her stomach muscles, feeling every thrust of Monica's fingers. Then, suddenly, her cunt shifted back as she came all over Monica's hand. Her orgasm was so strong, it made her vision blur. A black shadow cast over her sight as each wave shattered beneath her. She whimpered helplessly in Monica's ear.

“Good girl!” Monica smiled, slowly releasing her hair. Helena collapsed on top of her, gasping for breath. They lay still for a moment, bright color running down their bodies as the paint spread all over the floor. It was a beautiful mess!

Eventually they decided to clean up. Their bodies were sticky and stained with paint. Monica took Helena's hand and led her to the shower. They kissed and giggled girlishly. The floor swirled with flowing colors, causing a tie-dye effect around the drain. They took turns cleaning each other until all the paint was gone.

Helena noticed the showerhead was detachable. She sprayed it at Monica playfully, then aimed it at her pussy. She held it close to stimulate Monica’s clit with the stream of water. Monica trembled in excitement as she kissed her more fervently.

“Spread your legs wide for me,” Helena softly commanded as she turned off the water. She knelt and took Monica's entire pussy in her mouth. She massaged her clit with her tongue as she sucked on it in soft circles. Monica's body shook. She could feel her pussy tightening as Helena slid her tongue inside. Helena sucked on her clit harder and palmed Monica's curvy ass. Monica held Helena's head in place as her wet streaming cunt burst all over Helena’s luscious mouth. She yelled obscenities, her legs trembling.

Helena kissed Monica’s breasts as she got to her feet, and ran her tongue up her neck, ending at her mouth. Monica bit Helena's bottom lip playfully and took her hand. She led Helena to her bedroom and pushed her on the bed. She reached in a drawer and grabbed her favorite toy: a double-ended vibrator. Helena's eyes widened at the size of it.

“Are you putting all of that inside me?” she asked nervously.

“Of course not, silly! It's built for two,” Monica laughed. “Don't worry, I'll be gentle.”

She slid one end inside herself, then played with Helena’s pussy and slid her fingers inside. She spread her open and inserted the other end of the toy inside Helena's wet hole. Helena felt the girth of it stretch her open. She loved the vibration from the inside. It stimulated her G-spot perfectly. She relaxed and let it slide deeper.

Monica's thighs started shaking against Helena's. She wrapped them tight around Helena’s waist as the tension grew. The vibration was building a powerful orgasm within her. Every move she made sent darts of pleasure through Helena's pussy. Helena's orgasm was building, too. Monica held her closer and bit hungrily on her neck. Helena moaned in both pain and pleasure as she felt Monica's teeth sink into her flesh. Her pussy was tightening at each rotation of the vibrator. Monica would not let go of her neck, forcing Helena to dig her nails into her back. Monica finally loosened the grip of her teeth and let out a roar of pleasure. Helena dug her nails deeper, almost drawing blood. Monica screamed and clenched her muscles tight. Helena pressed her face close to Monica's as they shared a powerful simultaneous climax.

Monica turned off the toy and slowly slid it out. Helena lay down beside her and pulled her face to face. Their bodies were drenched in sweat. They kissed sweetly and caressed each other’s bodies. They finally drifted in a deep sleep with their arms and legs entangled.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Daydream, episode one: meeting the object of her lust

Erotic fiction inspired by Lexi Dona and Hanna Sweet in “Art”

Every afternoon, Helena took the train home after working at the florist’s shop. She often noticed this woman en route to her side of town. She wasn't the usual city ‘glamazon’; she looked elegant but in a natural way. Her hair was neatly pinned up, she wore little make-up, and always dressed in black. Helena liked the way she looked when wearing glasses. The thin black frames accentuated her alluring eyes. It was almost as if she was trying to hide her beauty, which made her even more noticeable.

Helena assumed she was an artist. There were distinct paint stains on her fingers and she was often browsing through portraits on her tablet. Helena focused on her mouth; the color, the shape, the glistening moisture, and the way her stunning dimples showed when she smiled. Helena would look at the silhouette of her neck and the side of her face and wonder how her skin felt and how her lips tasted.

One day at work, there was not a customer in sight. Time was dragging. Helena looked around at the elegant bouquets and began to daydream about her mystery woman. Her mind was swirling with fantasies. She was getting so wet thinking about all the things she would do to her. Her pussy ached as she sat in reverie behind the counter.

Helena started to move her hands over her thighs and gently stroked her pussy. There were passersby moving swiftly across the glass, so she made sure she wasn't too obvious. She kept her face blank as she unbuttoned her slacks. She pressed firmly over her clit and started rubbing it. The mild circular motions were all she could do without drawing attention. She pretended that the beautiful woman on the train was on her hands and knees eating her out under the desk. She could almost feel the soft motions of her lips and her tongue as she played with herself. She moved her hand a bit faster, her other hand grasping the edge of the desk as the tension grew. It was getting more difficult to fix her face to normalcy. Her pussy was close to bursting. Her mouth dropped open as she slid her drenched fingers in and out of her wet slot. She stuck her fingers deep inside and played with the sticky fluid flowing within. She lifted her hand out of her slacks to see it. Then, she put her fingers in her mouth to taste it. She spread her legs wider and reinserted her fingers deep inside, hoping to release the pounding tension.

Helena was just at the point of climax when, lo and behold, it was her! The woman from the train was crossing the street towards the shop. Helena's heart jumped as the woman opened the door. She quickly re-buttoned her pants, her pussy leaking in denial of release. She wiped her soaked hand on her slacks and tried to look professional.

“Hi! I'm Monica,” the woman introduced herself. “I’m looking for an arrangement of roses. Could you help me put something together?”

“Yes. Yes, of course,” Helena stuttered. “I, um... we have lots of roses. What's the occasion?”

“Well, I’m working on different things for my collection,” Monica replied. She paused for a moment and gazed at Helena studiously. “Wait a minute… I know you from somewhere.”

“Yes,” Helena smiled back. “We take the same train home sometimes.”

“That's right!” Monica exclaimed. Now she noticed that Helena seemed out of sorts. Her face was flushed and her neck glistened with perspiration. “Are you unwell?”

“I'm fine,” Helena answered, a bit flustered. “It's just a hot day.” Her nerves jangled. She needed to regain her composure. Standing, she began picking out roses from different sections. “What about this one?” she asked, holding up a red American Beauty to Monica's face. Monica closed her eyes and pressed her nose over the soft petals as she took in the aroma.

“That’s beautiful!” Monica smiled. “Can I have half a dozen of those and half a dozen of the pink Belinda's Blush?” Helena picked out the flowers. As she handed them over, Monica took her hand, held it and began to examine her fingers. “You have beautiful hands,” she said. “They are perfect, actually! I hope this isn't too forward, but… may I use you?”

Helena's chest tightened. “Use me?”

“For my work, I mean,” Monica laughed. “I would love it if you would model for me.”

“Yes. Of course!” Helena giggled. “I, um... would love for you to use me.” They shared an intense moment. Helena's heart started racing. Blushing, she agreed to go to Monica’s apartment that evening. Monica kissed her hand.

“I look forward to your company,” Monica smiled, finally letting go of her hand. Then she walked out, leaving Helena speechless.

That evening, Helena went to Monica's apartment as planned. They exchanged a friendly embrace at the door and Monica showed Helena some of her work, explaining that she was preparing for an exhibition.

She told Helena she liked to start by taking photographs, and placed some of the roses in her hand. Taking close-ups, she kept exclaiming over Helena’s beautiful hands. She maintained a professional manner, but Helena could feel the sexual tension rising. Her heart jumped every time Monica adjusted her position. She loved the intensity of her expression as she focused on getting the shots she needed.

After a while, Monica put the camera aside. She fetched some paint, a large blank canvas and some clean towels.

“Would you like to make some art with me?” Monica asked with a wicked smile. "I have an idea for another painting… This time I would like to use your entire body.”

Helena nodded, confused and nervous but excited. She watched as Monica began to take off her clothes. Her body was even more flawless than she had imagined. As Monica came close and began to undress her too, Helena’s arousal overpowered her nerves; she stood gracefully in place as their eyes met, remaining calm as she waited for what was to come. Monica admired Helena's physique, peppering her skin with gentle kisses as she undressed her, breathing softly on her tingling skin. Each touch sent ripples of excitement throughout Helena’s entire body.

“Lie down on the canvas,” Monica told her. Helena lay down and Monica opened the paint cans, dipped her hands in and began to spread different colors of paint over Helena’s body, starting with her breasts and smoothing down to her stomach. Monica dipped her hands in dapples of colors and dripped them over Helena's legs and thighs.

“Okay, now turn over,” Monica said. Helena turned over and pressed her body firmly against the canvas. She was getting so turned on! She licked her lips as Monica dripped more paint all over her back. “Turn over again, please,” Monica asked her. “Now lie still so the paint sticks.”

Monica stood up and spread paint all over herself until she was covered from the neck down. She got on her hands and knees and carefully crawled on top of Helena. Monica purposefully grazed her breasts over Helena’s body, transferring some of the paint. She straddled Helena and pressed against her. Their pussies rubbed together.

“You are so wet!” Monica murmured, looking into Helena’s eyes. “Is this turning you on?”

“Yes,” Helena whispered breathlessly. “Very much."

To be continued…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Oiling up my girlfriend’s breasts

Erotic fiction inspired by Lucy Li and Candy Sweet in “Domestic Desire”

The thing about having a friend like Gemma, if you’re anything like me (and if you are anything like me, then you should be ashamed of yourself!), is that there are times when she’s absolutely irresistible.

It’s not because she’s so pretty – she is, but that’s not what makes her so hot in my eyes – and neither is it that she’s naturally sexy, which she is. No, what gets me going are her breasts. I know, it sounds crazy, right? It’s such a male thing to be into. I mean, here’s me with my own breasts to play with whenever and wherever I want to, but do I ever feel like squeezing mine? No! Do I ever want to pull down my own top and suck my nipples hard between my teeth? Never. I’ve always liked women just as much as I like men, but it wasn’t until I became friendly with Gemma that I developed such a keen interest in other women’s tits.

We met at uni, were quick to become friends and hung out all the time, but I never made a pass at her. It wasn’t that kind of relationship and besides, she always made it clear that she was cool with me being bi but she was only interested in men.

And then summer came around and we had the chance to housesit for a weekend, looking after some rich folks’ pets. I say we, but really it was Gemma that got the job, and I just tagged along for the promise of a private pool to play in and a big ass TV to watch. It was a sweet set up. Gemma didn’t even have to meet the owners, she just had to pick up the keys and instructions from the housesitting company.

That must have been the earliest either of us ever got out of bed on a Saturday, because we were up at the house by 9.30am. Gemma fussed over the animals she was there to care for, but I was in the pool before the cats had finished meowing, having arrived with my bikini already on under my shorts. You could say I was already wet by the time Gemma arrived poolside, but as I remember it I didn’t get that wet until my hands were on her shoulders.

Gemma sauntered up in this skimpy two-piece held together by little drawstrings on her hips and neck. Damn, did she look good in her baseball cap and shades. My hand moved between my legs involuntarily as I watched her walk past me from the water.

Of course I knew she had large breasts – they were impossible not to notice – but this was the first time I had seen them quite so uncovered. Her bikini top could barely restrain them. She was in great shape; I’d never seen a body so incredible. I took a deep breath and forced myself to stop touching between my thighs.

“Will you come rub some of this lotion into my back, honey?” she called to me from the sun lounger. She was sitting with her back to me as I climbed out of the pool, but I could still see the sexy curve of her right tit.

“Sure,” I said as I sat behind her.

“Oh, will you undo my top first? I don’t want to get any cream on it.”

I tried to ignore the tingling between my thighs, but as much as I told myself this wasn’t going to go anywhere and that this was my friend not my lover, my mind still flooded with sexual thoughts. I began to rub cream into Gemma’s back and shoulders, a little more sensually than I should have.

“Oh, you’re so tense,” I said. Yeah, I know it’s corny, but it works, right? I started to massage her shoulders and neck, and she relaxed and began making appreciative murmurs – it was exciting. My hands wandered from her shoulders further down her back, following her spine, then working outwards and back up, my fingers deftly wrapping around her sides, my long nails feeling the curve of her firm breasts.

Now, at this point there was no way I could take it any further without it being an obvious come on, and I was sure Gemma was going to wind it up any second by putting her bikini back on. But to my amazement, she leaned back against me so that my hands, slick with the sun cream, slid around her waist and onto her stomach.

“Mmm, that’s nice,” Gemma purred, closing her eyes.

“Let’s get some of this lotion onto your front,” I said, not daring to believe this was happening.

My hands stroked her belly a little before I tentatively moved them to her huge tits. Her head was leaning right back over my shoulder and I stroked until her delicious, ripe breasts were glistening with lotion. Her nipples pointed skyward and I took each between thumb and finger, rolling them around and gently squeezing, feeling them grow hard.

“I’ve always known,” she said into my ear.

By then, I was hardly paying attention to mere words. “Always known what?”

“That you wanted me,” she smiled. “It’s okay.”

Now I was seriously horny. I kissed her neck, working my way around to her mouth, and she kissed me back passionately. My hands made their way down her belly but when they got to her panties, she reached for them and slid them back up to her breasts.

“This is just a bit of fun,” she whispered and kissed me again. “Now how about I rub some lotion onto you?”

She turned around and I just couldn’t stop looking at her fabulous rack. Her tits were full, round and upturned, her nipples jutting out like diamonds. The sun caught her delicious curves, the oil shining so sexily on her breasts that I was tempted to put my hands down my bikini bottoms and finger myself right there and then.

Gemma saw me looking and cupped them in her hands, bouncing them up and down for me.

“So you like big titties, huh?” she asked. All I could do was nod my head. “Yeah, they’re a lot of fun. But you have nice tits too. Let me see them?”

Incredibly, Gemma leaned forward, her slick breasts pressing up against mine, and reached behind my back to undo my top. Then she lifted my bikini over my head and sat cross legged in front of me, admiring my tits.

“Very nice. I love your nipples, they’re so dark!” she giggled. “Do they get as hard as mine?”

She ran her hands over her own tits, pinching her already stiff nipples. She squirted some lotion into her hands and started to rub the cream into my tits, cupping them first and gliding around their sides, slowly circling towards my nipples. She didn’t need to pinch them as her first touch had woken them already, but I shuddered with arousal when she took them between her thumb and finger and teased them out further.

“Wow, they get really hard,” she said, flicking one finger over each nub. “They stick out more than mine. I can tell these little darlings get a lot of attention in the bedroom!”

She reached around to spread more lotion onto my back and her nipples pressed up against mine. I felt so turned on my hands slipped around her waist and inside her panties to touch her ass.

“Uh, uh. I don’t mind you playing with my titties, but everything downstairs is off limits.”

Gemma could see the disappointment in my face replaced immediately by a stunned expression when she said, “You can touch yourself, though…”

“Are you serious?” I blurted out after a few seconds of mindfuck.

“Why not? I’m curious to see how other women play with themselves, and I bet you could teach me a few things.”

“Can I… Can I touch your tits while I’m playing with myself?” I asked, seeing how far I could go.

Gemma thought for a moment. “Okay, you can touch them if you like.” I stood up and took off my bikini briefs, so turned on I didn’t feel shy about her seeing me naked.

“Where do you want me?” Gemma asked, jumping up and giggling, her breasts bouncing. I lay down on the sun lounger and spread my legs open.

“Kneel down here beside me,” I said huskily. “Rest one of your tits in my hand so I can squeeze it.”

Gemma knelt beside me. “You have a pretty pussy, too. Dark, like your nipples. You’re wet already? Is it my titties that got you so hot?” She smiled as she lowered herself to rest her oiled tit in my hand.

Now, as much as I wanted to take my time and show Gemma how I like to make myself cum, I was so damned turned on that it was a trial to go slow. I split my pussy lips open with two fingers and dipped one into my hole. I could feel my juices on my fingertip and I spread them up to my clit and circled around it. Watching Gemma, I could see she was fascinated – her eyes never left my pussy.

The sight of my sexy best friend kneeling beside me, watching me finger my pussy, her naked, huge, oiled breasts in my hand, just threw me over the edge. Suddenly I was frigging myself furiously, two fingers inside me, my palm stroking my clit hard.

I came the moment I sat up to feel Gemma’s heavy breasts against my belly and tits, and she totally blew me away when, just as I started to cum, she reached out and put her hand on top of mine, her fingers slipping into my hole with my own.

I finished my insane orgasm with two of my own fingers and two of hers inside me. When I finally stopped shaking, she leaned over, kissed me hard on the mouth and said, “This is what best friends do for each other.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

The girl with the scorpion tattoo

Erotic fiction inspired by “Vox: Reloaded” starring Nikita Bellucci and Sweet Cat

It all started with a phone call from an old friend. She considered herself a romance guru and was worried that I had kept to myself most of the year. She offered to set me up on a blind date. I entertained the idea but was slightly skeptical. She believed that horoscopes were the key to personality.

"You need a Leo!" she suggested. "Someone who is nice and sweet but won't take your crap! I have the perfect girl for you."

"But I like Scorpios!" I joked.

"Trust me," she declared. “I don't think you can handle a Scorpio."

I played along, even though I didn't believe in astrological match ups. I figured, what did I have to lose?

My friend set up a date for that same night. I was to head to some dance club in the city to meet a pretty blonde Leo. I wore a simple black dress and heels with just a hint of makeup. On the way, I heard on the radio that the moon was closer to the Earth that night than it had been in over 50 years. What if something magical was waiting for me that evening?

I felt something in the air, a sense of adventure. My date was waiting for me at the bar. She had a dazzling smile and a gorgeous body. I waved and was about to walk over to her.

Suddenly, as if by magnetic force, my hips were grabbed by beautiful slender hands. A gorgeous brunette steered me to the middle of the dance floor. I moved steadily to the beat, my hands on her slim waist. Her skirt pulled a little lower as she ground on my thigh, revealing a sexy tattoo of a scorpion on her pelvis.

"Could this be a sign?" I wondered.

I scanned her body, instantly aroused by her shape. Her crisp white shirt was tied up at her midriff, suggesting she’d gone out on a whim right after work. Her perky breasts pressed tightly together under the buttons. Her elegant neck glistened with perspiration. She lifted my chin up and kissed me. Her lips encircled my tongue as we ground seductively against each other.

I could feel the crowd staring at us, but I didn't care. As we locked eyes, it seemed like we were the only ones in the room. She was so breathtaking! There was a strong sexual aura about her that was sucking me in like a moth to a flame.

We were dancing so close, our cheeks brushed. Our breasts were pressed together, our thighs locked tight. My dress was already hiked up to my hips, but she was making it go higher. We might as well have been having sex right on the dance floor. She was hitting a very sensitive spot right on my pussy mound as we danced. I was so aroused at this point, I wanted to rip her clothes off and fuck her right where she stood!

"Do you want to get out of here?" I whispered in her ear, lightly stroking the dimples in her lower back.

"What do you think?" she replied flirtatiously, nibbling my neck.

I picked up a hint of her sexy French accent and got even more excited. Then, someone tapped my shoulder. It was my date! Surprisingly, she looked more aroused than angry. She smoothed her shiny blonde hair to the side and started dancing behind me. She pressed her breasts against my back and starting grinding on my ass. Her hands wrapped around me, cupping my breasts.

My date leaned close to my ear from behind and said, "I hope you know… you’re not leaving without me."

I licked my lips and grinned at the wonderful predicament I’d found myself in. I asked the brunette if she was okay with my date coming, too. She looked at the blonde and smiled. I took her lustful stare as a 'yes.'

We wound up at her place. I couldn’t resist the temptation of watching the gorgeous wild Scorpio, Nikita, and the secretly dominant sexy Leo, whose name was Cat. I slipped out of my dress and sat down on a recliner beside the bed. The girls were already kissing frantically while undressing one another. Nikita straddled Cat’s waist and Cat's hands gripped tight on her lovely bottom.

Nikita turned to me and licked her lips while she ran her hands down Cat's body. She dipped her fingers inside Cat's pussy and tasted her soaked fingers, her eyes still fixed on mine.

“Mmmm… sweet! Très doux!” she murmured. I spread my legs over the armrests of the chair and started circling my fingers over my clit as I watched.

Nikita lifted Cat's legs over her shoulders and lapped up and down her slot. Cat's legs started trembling at the increasing pressure of Nikita's luscious mouth. She held on to the back of Nikita's head, hips jerking up and down against her face. Cat was gasping and moaning, chasing after her climax. Nikita stuck her tongue deeper inside Cat's pussy, making Cat fuck her tongue.

I watched breathlessly, circling my fingers faster. It was like watching a live erotic film with the added aroma of sex and perfume. I squeezed my fingers inside my hungry cunt and fucked myself as hard as I could, watching Cat come, shaking all over Nikita's face.

I got up and joined them when Nikita mounted Cat's face. I squeezed her breasts and kissed her lush lips, glossed with Cat's wetness. Cat trailed her tongue around Nikita's juicy slot as I straddled her. I smoothed my fingers through the crease of her folds while I kissed and sucked Nikita's nipples. Cat's pussy was still having latent pulses from her orgasm.

I sat on Cat’s pelvis and wound my hips slowly over her pussy, carefully building her back up to a peak. Nikita bent back, letting me taste her clit while Cat swirled her tongue around her asshole. I suctioned my lips around her swollen flesh and waved the back of my tongue against her clit, as I continued to grind on Cat's pussy in tight circles.

Cat held on to my hips, and fucked me back harder. I was so wet, my juices were leaking over her skin. I felt another orgasm build within me, making me flick my tongue faster over Nikita's clit. She grabbed a handful of my hair and held my head in place as she fucked my mouth. I sucked her pussy harder and faster until she exploded on my lips. I didn't stop licking her until she moved my face away.

Nikita stuck her fingers in my mouth as I ground down harder on Cat's quivering cunt. I gently bit Nikita's fingers, moaning through her hand. I clenched my eyes tight and came powerfully on Cat, my final thrusts making her pussy throb on mine as she reached her own climax.

Nikita lay down next to Cat and kissed her sweetly, then leaned over and kissed me. Cat was between us, her hands roaming on our thighs. I held Cat from behind and smoothed my fingers down her side. She held my hand as she kissed Nikita.

Cat and I stayed as Nikita's guests for the night. Unfortunately, I had to attend to some business in the morning. Seeing the two of them together was a beautiful sight that was difficult to leave. On my way to work, I called my friend and thanked her for setting up the date. Then of course, I told her every dirty detail. She definitely made me a believer in the cosmos.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Room service and breast worship

Erotic fiction inspired by Anoli A and Nika N in “Disrobe

The maid was just about to knock on the door to room 69 when she noticed it was slightly ajar. Following hotel etiquette, she knocked regardless and called, “Room service.”

“Come on in,” replied a female voice.

When she entered, the maid was greeted by the sight of a beautiful blonde dressed in an extremely short, see-through baby doll and panties – through which it was evident that she had been blessed with an exceptionally fine, ample pair of breasts.

“Just set it down on the table please, sweetie,” said the blonde, her tone flirtatious.

The maid put the wine where instructed. When she turned around, to her surprise the blonde was leaning against the wall by the door with her arms folded beneath her breasts, which made them look even bigger.

“Can I ask you a personal question?” she said.

The maid hesitated for a moment, and then replied, “Sure.”

“Well it’s three questions actually,” said the blonde. “Do you find me attractive, what time do you finish work, and would you like to join me for a drink?”

Somewhat taken aback by the woman’s forwardness, the maid stood there silent.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to embarrass you,” the blonde laughed. “It’s just that I’m going through a dry spell and I find girls with big breasts really attractive.”

“Me too...” replied the maid with a naughty smile. Now she felt like she’d been given permission to look, she let her eyes linger over the blonde’s impressive curves. She knew exactly what the woman wanted, and she wanted it too.

She had to finish her shift, but she returned an hour later, a little nervous but very excited. The blonde let her in with a delighted smile, as if she’d been unsure whether she would actually show up. “I’m Anna by the way,” she said.

“Celine,” replied the maid, who was now dressed in a skirt much shorter than the one worn as part of her uniform.

Anna was still wearing the sexy babydoll and panties, and Celine studied her with a look of frank appreciation before stepping closer. They kissed, letting their tongues explore each other’s mouths, breasts pressed together so they could feel one another’s nipples hardening.

“Please undress for me,” Anna said, moving back a little to watch, one hand moving between her thighs.

Celine smiled, and removed her jacket and blouse. She wasn’t used to playing the tease, but something about the way her gorgeous observer looked at her made her feel sexy and desirable. She slipped her bra straps off her shoulders, undid the clasp and let it fall to the carpet. Anna’s face lit up when she saw Celine’s breasts. They weren’t quite as big as hers, but they were a beautiful teardrop shape with pale pink nipples.

Her reaction made Celine turn on the tease even more, sensing that it would drive Anna even crazier with lust. She turned and faced away, bent down and flipped up the back of her short skirt, flashing her plump-lipped pussy. Anna stared when she saw Celine wasn’t wearing panties.

When she stood upright again, Celine kept her back to Anna and slowly lowered her skirt down over her perfect, firm ass. She crossed her arms under her breasts, covered the nipples with her hands and turned to face Anna, who was rubbing her wet pussy through her panties as she watched. Taking her time, Celine moved her hands away from her breasts, then lifted her arms so Anna could see how they bounced and jiggled. They were the most perfect tits Anna had ever seen, and she ached to suck Celine’s nipples and explore them with her tongue.

“Do you want to touch me?” asked Celine.

“You know I do, you little tease,” replied Anna.

Celine moved to the bed and lay down, spreading her legs and rubbing her pussy with the palm of her hand as she looked into Anna’s eyes. Anna took off the babydoll so Celine could see how heavily her big breasts hung on her petite frame. She had a body to die for, and she knew it. Celine rubbed herself harder as Anna peeled off her flimsy panties, which were clinging stickily to her drenched pussy. Naked, the two women gazed at each other. Celine was covered in a film of perspiration.

“You look hot,” said Anna. “In every sense of the word… let me cool you down.”

She went over to the minibar and took out a small bucket of ice. Holding a piece between her forefinger and thumb, she trailed it over Celine’s breasts, circling each of her erect nipples. Celine gasped and shuddered with pleasure. The ice gradually melted against Celine’s hot skin, droplets trickling down her body.

Anna took another piece of ice from the bucket and stroked it down over Celine’s stomach, then lower. She moved Celine’s hand away from her pussy and slid the ice between her pussy lips, making her buck her hips against the intense sensation. Celine gasped as the cold burned against her hot, engorged clit. Anna slid the ice right inside her pussy hole, where it melted almost instantaneously. Anna dove between her legs and lapped up the ice water as it trickled out, every upward stroke of her tongue making contact with Celine’s clit.

Celine rocked her hips up, grinding against Anna’s face, and her moans grew loader as Anna’s tongue pushed into her pussy. Anna drove Celine closer and closer to orgasm, then wriggled up so she could stroke her breast against Celine’s crotch. She worked Celine’s clit with her rock hard nipple, the stiff nub rubbing insistently until Celine began to tremble uncontrollably and came with a long, low moan of bliss.

Anna moved up so she could embrace Celine’s quivering body and kiss her hard on the lips. Celine responded avidly, tasting herself on Anna’s lips. Anna slid her thigh between Celine’s, rolling her onto her side so their legs were interlocked and they could grind their pussies together. As they tribbed energetically, they squeezed and groped each other’s breasts, pinching and tugging their nipples and kissing passionately. Soon Celine’s sensitized pussy was spasming as she came again, and the sensation of her wetness gushing out made Anna climax with her.

Lying with their bodies entwined as they caught their breath, Anna looked into Celine’s pretty eyes and said, “I have the room booked until Monday, so I hope we get to do this again.”

“Well I have the weekend off,” replied Celine. “So may I be so bold as to suggest I simply stay?”

Anna kissed her delightedly and said, “This calls for a celebration! I’ll order some champagne from room service – I’d like to lick it off those beautiful breasts. You’d better hide in the bathroom when it arrives though, we don’t want your coworkers to find out what you’re up to!”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Dress up game: Eva watches busty Viola’s sexy show

Erotic fiction inspired by Viola Bailey and Eva Berger in “Precious Moments

Eva was lounging on the bed, watching Viola try on the outfits she had bought earlier that afternoon. She felt like she’d been waiting for this for hours, and the anticipation had driven her crazy. Viola had wanted the new outfits to be a surprise, and hadn’t let Eva see even a glimpse of what she’d bought.

Eva couldn't keep her eyes off Viola. She loved the naughty little games she played to get them both in the mood. Now she was taking her time, dressing up in the sexy outfits and letting Eva see them, then taking them off again, nice and slow. It was like a sexy fashion show.

Viola tried on a tight black dress, turned around in a slow circle, and caught Eva's eye in the mirror.

“Do you like what you see?" she asked teasingly.

“You look stunning,” Eva replied. “I am definitely enjoying the view.”

Viola blushed, seeing Eva's horny expression: eyebrow raised, licking her lips. She could tell Eva was getting aroused watching her. She grabbed one more thing to try on, just to see Eva's face light up even brighter. She slipped on a sheer black teddy over her lingerie. It made every curve of her delicious body stand out. Eva was so turned on watching Viola adjust the top to accentuate her full breasts. The back barely covered her shapely rear. At this point, the only thing on Eva's mind was to rip it off her and see her gloriously naked.

Eva walked boldly behind Viola, smoothed her hair to the side, and lovingly kissed the nape of her neck. Viola pulled Eva's hands around her, guiding them to cup her voluptuous breasts and squeeze them. She was so responsive to Eva’s touch, her nipples immediately getting hard and a shiver of pleasure sweeping through her.

Eva turned Viola around and pulled her close, her hands sliding down to grip her rear tightly. Slowly and deliberately, Eva slid the straps of Viola's teddy off her shoulders, and peeled it down, all the way to the floor. She kissed the tops of Viola’s thighs on her way back up, then licked one long wet stripe up her stomach and chest, ending in a kiss to her lips.

Viola unbuttoned Eva's blouse and softly kissed her chest while her arms were still raised, slipping it off her. She gave Eva's breasts a few playful bites and sucks, and kissed down her stomach. She knelt to ease down Eva's panties.

"We have opera tickets tonight," Viola said. "I want you nice and clean before the show." She led her lover through their dressing room to the en suite bathroom.

Eva smiled and stepped into the tub Viola had prepared for her. It was filled halfway with warm water. A heavenly scent of roses enveloped her as she sat down. Viola stood behind her and smoothed her hands over her breasts. It felt incredible! Eva leaned back and pulled Viola's face to hers, giving each other an upside down view. Viola ran her tongue around Eva's lips and pressed it into her mouth, kissed her passionately. Eva was so wet, her juices seeping out and mingling with the bath water.

Viola took off her bra and panties and bent further over the tub, her hands and knees planted firmly on the edges so she hovered over Eva, who held her up from underneath. Eva licked her way down Viola’s stomach, and pressed her lips softly against Viola's pussy. She raised her body out of the water, so Viola could taste her, too. They both took their time, softly sliding their tongues up and down each other's slot in a sexy 69 position, letting the pressure build gradually.

Viola was the first to buckle. Eva licked her clit with slow, warm strokes until her thighs began to shake. Viola had to lift her face up to let out a series of moans that ascended in pitch and volume as she reached her climax. Her juices tricked down Eva's chin as she came on her mouth.

Viola lifted herself off and slid into the water with Eva. They kissed and held each other tight. When Viola had stopped trembling with the aftershocks of her orgasm, she had Eva sit up on the edge of the tub, one leg in the water and the other hooked over Viola's shoulder. Viola eased her fingers inside Eva's slippery hole while pressing her mouth firmly over her delicate flesh. She whirled her tongue slowly around Eva’s clit until she lost control. Viola had to hold her thigh steady to help her keep her balance as she shook violently. Eva moaned and thrust her pelvis over Viola's face until she came hard, her body glistening with water and perspiration. Viola helped Eva back down into the water and kissed her avidly, holding her close until she came down from her orgasmic high.

After taking a real bath, they finally made it to the Opera House with moments to spare. They had box seats, and a daring idea came into Viola's mind as the lights dimmed and the curtain rose. She eased her hand up Eva's dress and stroked her finger slowly up and down her clit. Eva could barely concentrate on the show as she sat silently, trying not to moan or shake. It was the beginning of another naughty game.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Pussy play in the hayloft

Erotic fiction inspired by Timea Bella and Rosaline Rose in “Selkes Stories

Dana and her best girlfriend Cindy had escaped the daily grind and gone for a long weekend at an isolated farm. It was late afternoon and Dana hadn’t seen Cindy for almost an hour, so she went outside to find her. As she was walking past the barn she heard a low groaning noise. Dana felt a rush of excitement and crept inside. She climbed the ladder to the hayloft and looked over a stack of bales. There was Cindy with her dress pulled up around her waist and her panties down around her ankles, rubbing her pussy.

Dana smiled and said, “Hey lover.”

“What the…” spluttered Cindy with a start. But when she saw it was Dana she began to giggle, caught red-handed.

“Mind if I join you?” asked Dana.

“Stupid question,” replied Cindy, patting the blanket she was lying on in invitation.

Dana took off her panties and crouched in front of Cindy, unhooking hers from her ankles. Cindy spread her legs and pointed at her pussy. Dana laughed and said, “Like I need instructions.”

Gripping Cindy’s thighs to spread them wider, Dana lowered her head and nuzzled her face against Cindy’s honey hole. As soon as the tip of her tongue flicked Cindy’s clit, Cindy groaned, grasped Dana’s head and held her hard against her pussy. Dana moaned her approval, the musky odor of Cindy’s sex making her light-headed with lust.

“Oh, that feels so good! Please eat me, baby,” Cindy gasped.

Dana flicked her tongue rapidly up and down Cindy’s juice-slicked slit before dipping it deep into her sticky depths. Cindy tasted so sweet, and she lost herself in the flavor and feel of her lover writhing beneath her. She snapped out of her reverie when Cindy’s thighs began to tremble around her ears. Cindy shrieked and her hips bucked as she came hard, grinding on Dana’s mouth.

Dana waited for Cindy to stop quaking before she raised her head. Cindy laughed when she saw her, and said, “Your mouth looks like a glazed donut.”

Dana ran her tongue over her lips. “Hmm… I kind of taste like one too,” she mused.

Cindy held Dana’s head in her hands and kissed her. “Yeah, you’re right, I do taste really sweet,” she laughed. She kept kissing her lover as she unbuttoned her shirt, smiling against her mouth as she discovered she wasn’t wearing a bra. She stroked and tweaked Dana’s nipples, then bent her head to suck on them, making Dana moan softly. Cindy finished undressing her before removing her own dress, which was now creased and covered in hay.

“Tell me what you need, baby,” she purred, expecting Dana to ask to get eaten.

“You look so pretty when you come… I want to see it again!” Dana said, rolling Cindy onto her front and pulling her up onto all fours. It turned Cindy on like crazy to know her girlfriend was getting off on pleasing her like that. She felt a fresh gush of juice between her legs as Dana ran a hand over her peachy ass, then spanked her gently and said, “How many fingers do you want, baby doll… one?”

“More!” Cindy replied.

“Two?” asked Dana.

“More!” said Cindy, her voice shaking.

“Oh my,” said Dana, grinning. “Someone’s got the devil in them today, haven’t they?” Cindy nodded vigorously and thrust her hips back at Dana. But Dana didn’t deliver straight away. Instead she started to caress Cindy’s cute little rump and teasingly ran the tip of her tongue around her tightly puckered asshole. Cindy moaned and humped back against Dana’s tongue. She groaned with frustration when Dana pulled away, teasing her even more, but her groan was cut short when Dana swiftly and effortlessly thrust three fingers straight up inside her pussy – and stopped with them deep inside her.

“Is that enough fingers for you?” asked Dana. So overwhelmed she couldn’t speak, all Cindy could do was nod her head and wriggle her lower body on Dana’s probing fingers. Dana slowly rotated her fingers inside Cindy’s sodden pussy; Cindy gripped through the blanket and into the hay beneath, and rocked her hips as she drowned in wave after wave of pleasure.

Suddenly, Dana switched it up, sliding her fingers out from between Cindy’s lust-swollen pussy lips until they were only one knuckle deep inside. Again, Cindy groaned with frustration; Dana responded by slamming them back in deep. This time, she didn’t hold them still, but thrust them back and forth, hard and fast. Cindy’s hands gripped the blanket tighter as Dana drove her closer and closer to orgasm. She knew Dana had her on all fours because it was the best position for deep penetration, and it was certainly working its magic, because she could feel another orgasm rising within her.

Cindy hit boiling point and her entire body started shaking. But Dana didn’t let up. She frigged Cindy even more forcefully, until she felt her lose it completely. Dana pulled her fingers free, just as Cindy let out a yell and a jet of warm juice squirted from her gaping slot. It missed Dana’s face but spattered over her heaving breasts.

Cindy’s body went limp and she rolled over onto her side. Dana lay down beside her, wrapped her arms and legs around her and murmured, “When you’ve fully recovered, you know it’s my turn, don’t you?”

Cindy nodded, still a bit too overwhelmed to speak.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Emergency button: my naughty night nurse

Erotic fiction inspired by Noe Milk and Alexa Tomas in “Private Practice 2016”

I was admitted to the hospital for a few days; it turned out nothing was wrong, but they kept doing more tests, so I had to stay there. I was pretty upset I couldn't go home – until I met my night nurse. She was breathtaking! Her face wouldn’t have looked out of place on the cover of a magazine. Those gorgeous hazel eyes and moist full lips would make anyone weak at the knees. She was petite, with beautiful dark skin, and shiny hair that led the way down to a very shapely rear. Those scrubs really accentuated her curves. She was just my type of sexy. As soon as she came in, my heart raced to the point where the unit monitoring my vitals started beeping like crazy! 

"What’s wrong with the machine?" I gasped. "Is it broken?" I was embarrassed at being so easily excited, but it just made her smile. She didn't want to startle the other nurses, so she took the electrodes off my chest and took my temperature and blood pressure manually. I breathed deeply and tried to calm down, forcing myself to think about anything other than her soft hands pressing my skin, which was now overheated and tingling at the slightest touch. 

"You're going to be just fine," she giggled. "I will keep a close eye on you this evening. If you need anything, just push the call button and I will be right in."

She left the room and I lay there awhile, thinking about her. I wondered how her lips would taste. I was so turned on. I reached underneath my hospital gown and felt my leaking slit already moistening my fingertips. 

"I can't do this here," I thought to myself. 

The window to the hallway was open, leaving me in clear view of anyone passing. I needed some privacy. I snuck out of bed and went into the bathroom, thinking that if I had the shower running nobody would hear me. I took off my gown and stepped into the cubicle, sitting on the retractable seat. The showerhead was detachable, so I spread my legs, resting one foot up on the metal bar, and aimed the powerful jet of water right at my pussy.

The warm stream hit just right. My clit was already swollen and aching for release. I stroked my fingers over it while spraying the water at my crotch, trying to make myself come as rapidly as I could. I stuck my fingers inside my hot hole, pumping them in and out, fast and hard. I was almost there. But just when I was about to come, my foot slipped off the bar and accidentally pushed the call button on the wall. I panicked!

My night nurse was at the bathroom door within seconds. "What happened?" she asked, concerned. "Are you alright?" 

"Yes, I’m fine," I replied. "My foot just slipped."

"Your foot?" she giggled. 

"My hand, I mean," I backtracked. I'm sure she knew I was lying. I felt so embarrassed at the situation I’d been caught in that I just sat there, unable to move, water streaming off me.

"You didn't push the button on purpose, did you?" my nurse asked sternly.

"No, I didn't. I just needed… to be alone… and pushed it by accident."

I looked up at her, blushing. I thought she might scold me, or laugh at me. Instead, she came into the shower with me. Her uniform was instantly soaked. My heart raced as her lips met mine. They were so soft and luscious. I began moaning softly as we kissed. She knelt down in front of me and hoisted my leg over her shoulder. 

"There," she smiled. "I'm sure your foot won't slip now." 

She raised my other leg to the metal bar on the other side, fully exposing my pussy. I watched her eagerly as she kissed down my chest. Her lips felt amazing, sucking gently on my nipples. She leaned up to kiss my lips again, then moved down to nibble my inner thighs. She ran her tongue across my pussy and slowly up and down my slit. I was already trembling. I let out a loud moan, and she covered my mouth with her hand to keep me quiet. She quickened her pace, whirling her tongue around my clit. I thrust my hips up and down against her face, welcoming the tremors of my approaching climax. I had to bite down on her fingers to keep from screaming as I exploded from the inside out. 

I raised her beautiful face to mine and kissed her with all the passion I had inside me. I gripped her ass as she pressed her body close, still fully clothed and soaked. 

"You're going to get me in so much trouble," she whispered, kissing me again.

I stood her up and stripped off her lab coat and scrubs, hung them on the hook by the shower, and pulled her close again. Her skin was unbelievably soft and smooth. I pressed her up against the wall and rubbed my thigh on her pussy. It was so warm and wet. She wrapped her arms around my neck as I gripped her hips, encouraging her to grind on my leg. Her soft breasts felt so good against mine. I licked and sucked at her neck as she held me tighter. She started whimpering and gasping in my ear, her voice soft and muffled. I knew she was close. Her whole body was trembling.

I knelt down and encircled her tight little pussy with my mouth. I closed my lips around her clit and pressed the flat of my tongue right underneath. I could feel her flesh throb between my lips. I circled my tongue faster and faster until she came all over my face, with a low moan of pleasure.

I stood and kissed her hungrily, pushing my fingers into her throbbing cunt. She clenched her eyes tight as I fucked her fast and hard, my fingers hammering at her G-spot. Her walls squeezed my fingers tighter, her pussy getting even wetter. I didn't stop until she came a second time. Her whole body was shaking, her hips bucking against me. When she finally caught her breath she pushed me back slightly, saying she couldn’t handle any more.

I slid my fingers out of her slowly, looking deep in her eyes. She gave me the most beautiful smile, then pulled me close and kissed me again. I lost myself in the scent and taste of her.

I didn’t ever want to stop, but I also didn’t want to get her in trouble. We finally got dressed; me in my hospital gown, and her in a dry pair of scrubs – I had to sneak into the locker room to get them for her!

I hated the idea we wouldn’t get another chance to do this, but as it turned out, she was to be my night nurse for the remainder of my stay. When I found out, I wasn’t in such a hurry to get home…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Feels good to be bad

Erotic fiction inspired by Lola A and Taylor Sands in “My Sweet Diary

“Have you been a good girl today, Anna?”

Anna looked at her lover, a little puzzled. “I guess so.”

“That’s a pity,” said Sarah. “I was hoping you’d say you’d been bad.”

Anna caught on quickly. “Let’s say I have been bad… what then?”

Sarah caressed Anna’s face with the backs of her fingers. “In that case, I’m going to have to give you a spanking. Go into the bedroom, undress to your panties and wait for me.”

They had never played games like this before, but the gleam in Sarah’s eyes had Anna intrigued and excited. She wondered how it would feel. Would it hurt? Would she like it? She felt a surge of nervous energy when Sarah came into the room and sat on the end of the bed.

“Come here and lie across my lap,” Sarah said. She was stern, but Anna could tell she was suppressing a smile, and felt reassured. When she was across Sarah’s knees, her lover caressed her ass, stroking and squeezing.  

“Have you really been a bad girl?” Sarah asked, running her hand over Anna’s silky panties.

“Oh I have,” Anna answered, her voice shaking with anticipation.

Sarah slid a hand between Anna’s thighs, and as she trailed a finger up and down the line of Anna’s slit, she discovered Anna’s panties were already wet. Abruptly, she smacked Anna on her left ass cheek, saying, “You need this don’t you, bad girl?”

“I do, I do…” spluttered Anna. “I’ve been a bad girl and I need to be punished.”

Sarah started spanking her firmly with the palm of her right hand. It stung, but Anna discovered she didn’t mind. In fact it was getting her unexpectedly excited. “Harder, please… I’ve been a really bad girl,” she gasped.

“How dare you!” responded Sarah, with a wicked grin that went unnoticed by Anna. “I’m in charge here. Lift up your hips!” 

Anna did as she was told, and Sarah pulled her panties down her thighs. She had made it clear who called the shots, but now she did as Anna had requested, and started spanking her harder. The slaps hurt more now they were landing on Anna’s bare ass flesh, and a hot, stinging sensation spread through her cheeks and into her pussy.

Sarah abandoned the steady rhythm she had been using until now and starting varying her strokes – sometimes quick and hard, sometimes slower, her fingers lingering on Anna’s glowing skin. She surveyed the pattern of red prints with satisfaction. She could tell the unpredictability, the ebb and flow of pain and pleasure, was starting to make Anna lose control.

When Anna was squirming and moaning on her lap, Sarah slid her hand between her lover’s thighs again. She found Anna's pussy was swollen with arousal, the lips slick with juice. Rubbing with her palm, she ran a fingertip up and down her slit, teasing at her clit until Anna shivered with pleasure.

“Have you learned your lesson, you bad girl?” Sarah asked. “Or do you need to be spanked some more?”

“More… I need you to spank me more…” Anna gasped, surprising herself. She had barely got her words out when she felt a loud slap on her right cheek, which made her shudder.

“Now stand up!” ordered Sarah. “And take off your panties!”

Being dominated by her usually gentle lover was as much of a turn on as the physical sensation of the spanking itself. As Anna kicked off her panties, Sarah took something from a drawer, then arranged a couple of pillows on the bed and told Anna to lie across them. Anna wanted to ask what was going to happen next, but a stern look from Sarah kept her quiet.

She held her breath, wondering what Sarah had taken from the drawer… then bucked her hips as a sudden slap landed across her right ass cheek. It was much harder than previously, and she realized Sarah had used a wooden paddle on her. It hurt, but in the best way. She felt a fresh flood of wetness between her thighs.

As the paddle mark on Anna’s ass flushed pink, Sarah spread her legs, pushed the pillows further underneath her and pulled her ass up so that her pussy was more exposed. Anna thought Sarah was preparing her ass for further punishment, and braced herself against the stinging pain; but she was wrong. Instead, Sarah slid two fingers knuckle deep inside Anna’s pussy. Anna sighed and pushed herself back onto them, absurdly grateful for the pressure against her sensation-hungry inner walls. Little did she know it was Sarah’s way of distracting her into thinking the spanking was over and getting her to relax and let her body loosen up.

The ruse worked a treat, and after fingering Anna’s dripping pussy until she was close to orgasm, Sarah gave her left ass cheek an almighty thwack with the paddle. Anna let out a scream, but Sarah ignored it and spanked her again, working her fingers harder, faster and deeper into Anna’s pussy – which clenched with every thrust.

Anna started squirming uncontrollably, rocking hard against Sarah’s thrusting fingers, the waves of pleasure obliterating the pain she’d felt moments earlier – and she came, experiencing the longest and most intense orgasm of her life.

Anna rolled onto her back on the bed, breathless and twitching in the aftermath of her climax. Sarah wrapped her arms around her lover, burying her face in her cleavage.

“I learned something this evening,” Anna sighed contentedly. “I need to be bad more often.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

High flyers get down and dirty

Inspired by Flight of Fancy starring Zafira A and Sinn Sage

Air stewardesses Sinn and Zafira were walking down the corridor towards their flight when the final call for passengers to board boomed over the public address system. As Zafira sashayed past Sinn, she swayed her hips so her rear bounced with every step she took. She didn’t always walk like that; it was her way of being flirtatious with Sinn – which was something she’d done at every opportunity during the few months they’d worked together. So that Sinn would register her every move, Zafira made a habit of physically bumping into her; she also made sure her top was always pulled low enough to display her voluptuous cleavage.

On board, once the airplane had adjusted to cruise altitude, Sinn headed to the bathroom. As she was passing Zafira, she felt a hand brush her ass. Her blood boiled as she turned and Zafira winked naughtily at her. She didn’t know how much more of this teasing she could take, especially as she harboured yearnings for Zafira. As she held a damp cloth to her face and stared at her angry reflection in the bathroom mirror, someone knocked at the door.

“It’s me,” called Zafira mischievously. “Let me in… please.”

Although Sinn’s heart initially sank, it then skipped a beat. She took a deep breath and, with great trepidation, unlocked the door. Zafira checked that nobody was looking, and stepped inside. It was such a tight fit that they were forced to squeeze against other.

“Why are you doing this to me?” Sinn asked, frustrated. “Why do you continually tease me?”

“Me?” Zafira said with a smile, as she moved her lips closer to Sinn’s. “I’m not doing anything wrong, am I?”

“Yes you are!” Sinn snapped back. “You’re driving me crazy, I can’t take this…”

Zafira interrupted her, saying, “Well can you take this?” She planted a kiss on Sinn’s open mouth.

As their lips engaged and their tongues entwined, Sinn suddenly felt empowered. She hiked up Zafira’s skirt, slipped her hand down the front of her pantyhose, worked it inside her panties and rubbed her warm, wet pussy. She gave Zafira’s erect clit a tweak. Zafira bit down on her bottom lip to stifle a gasp of pleasure, and spread her legs as wide as she could in such a confined space, so that Sinn could inch two fingers inside her. As she groped Zafira’s heaving breasts through her blouse and bra, Sinn repeatedly thrust the two fingers deep inside her tight, juicy pussy, until Zafira started trembling and came all over her hand.

Sinn withdrew her fingers, licked one of them, and wiped the other across Zafira’s lips so she could taste her own juice.

“Now see what you made me do?” Sinn declared, eyes glinting with pleasure.

“There you go again,” answered Zafira. “Blaming me, when it was you who did the doing.”

“You’re so nasty!” Sinn said, smiling.

As she leaned in to kiss Zafira, the plane suddenly lurched and an announcement came over the public address system for everyone to take their seats due to turbulence. The girls quickly adjusted their uniforms and touched up their lipstick. Zafira stuck her head out of the door first, and when she saw that everyone on board was preoccupied with strapping themselves back into their seats, she turned to Sinn, nodded and they both made a swift exit from the bathroom. Sinn wore a smile throughout the rest of the flight, because Zafira had promised to carry on where they’d left off, during their layover.

Keeping to her promise, once they’d checked into their neighbouring rooms at the airport hotel, Zafira knocked on Sinn’s door. Sinn let her in, and barely had time to close the door behind her before Zafira grabbed her hand, dragged her to the bed and threw her on top of it. Sinn giggled as Zafira pushed her legs apart, knelt between them and ripped a huge hole in the crotch of her pantyhose. She pulled Sinn’s panties aside and dived in. She lapped away at Sinn’s thoroughly wet pussy and gently nibbled at her clit.

Sinn closed her eyes in ecstasy, murmuring, “Yes, yes… I’ve been longing for this since I first set eyes on you.”

Zafira came up for air, smiled, and spat on two of her fingers. She slid them into Sinn’s pussy, which was now so wet you could hear slurping sounds as Zafira finger-fucked her hard and fast. Sinn groaned and begged Zafira to lick her clit as well. Zafira happily did so, but as her tongue and fingers made the delicious sensations build, Sinn took control. She grabbed Zafira’s head, held it firmly against her pussy and ground herself hard against it. It wasn’t long before Sinn’s entire body started shaking with an intense orgasm, and she squirted in Zafira’s mouth.

Releasing Zafira’s head, Sinn rolled her over onto her back and said, “Wow!”

Once they’d got their breath back, Sinn undid Zafira’s uniform and popped her breasts out of her bra. She flicked and whirled her tongue rapidly over both nipples, kissing all around them. Sinn ran her tongue down over Zafira’s washboard tummy, shredding her pantyhose as she pulled them off, then yanking her panties down to her ankles. She wrapped them tighter to keep Zafira’s ankles bound as she removed her high heels and started licking the soles of her bare feet.

Zafira squirmed with delight and let out tiny sighs; sighs that soon transformed into loud groans when Sinn ran her tongue up the inside of her leg. When she reached Zafira’s glistening mound, she licked around it and down between her ass cheeks. Zafira shuddered, and Sinn unbound her ankles and spread her legs wide, making her pussy lips part so juice leaked out over the fleshy folds. Sinn lapped it up with relish and began sucking on her clit. While Zafira loved every second of Sinn’s actions, she craved penetration.

“Use your fingers,” she gasped. “Stick them in me, stick them in me.” Sinn looked up and grinned. It was her turn to play Zafira at her own game. She sucked on her fingers and started trailing them along Zafira’s sopping wet slit and over her ass, gently prodding at its entrance. Zafira was beside herself, moaning loudly and trembling with frustration. Eventually Sinn relented and slid two fingers deep inside Zafira’s pussy, as she gently eased one inside her ass.

Zafira let out a long moan. As Sinn thrust harder, faster, and deeper, Zafira clung to the sheets and started shuddering all over, sexual electricity coursing through her entire body. She shrieked with pleasure as she came like crazy and collapsed in a sweaty heap, Sinn’s fingers still buried inside her pussy and ass.

They barely made it back on board the airplane in time for their return flight, hoping nobody would notice that neither of them were wearing pantyhose now.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

 

READ MORE

My first time with another girl

Erotic fiction inspired by Macy and Veel in 'Angelic'

I’ve flirted with other women before, but only ever in front of boyfriends, because it’s a surefire way of turning them on. Recently though, it’s been on my mind more and more. I wanted to know what it would feel like to touch another girl, to feel her lips on mine. I didn’t have the courage to make it happen though; I needed a dominant woman who would teach me what to do and help me to explore this side of my sexuality.

I’d always had the impression my friend Macy was more into girls than guys, so I asked her to join me for drinks, to see where it might lead. We hadn’t been in the bar long when I began to sense she was eyeing up my braless boobs encased in a halter-neck top. I enjoyed the attention she was paying me; she’s a tall, Amazonian beauty with long black hair and vivid blue eyes, and I realized I’d always been subconsciously attracted to her. That night she was wearing a tight black boob tube and short skirt, which accentuated the curves of her sexy body.

A tune came on the sound system and I started to dance, my breasts swaying to the beat, my erect nipples clearly outlined through the thin, clinging material of my top. Macy started dancing with me and my heart beat faster as she looked in my eyes, smiled and gave one of my nipples a playful tweak. I sighed with pleasure, my eyelids fluttering as my body flooded with arousal. That was the only invitation Macy needed; she stepped in closer to me, so that one of her thighs was thrusting between mine. As we started moving in synch with each other, our breasts brushed together and we gazed into each other’s eyes, smiling; and the more we danced, the higher Macy’s tiny skirt rode up her thighs.

I could see her skimpy black panties had slid up between her pussy lips, and a shiver of lust swept through me. Macy caught me staring at her crotch, grabbed the back of my head and kissed me hard. As her tongue snaked between my open lips, I closed my eyes and went weak at the knees.

I could feel her breasts heaving against me, her breathing heavy as we French kissed. She jammed a thigh up against my crotch and I ground my pussy against it, feeling myself get wet. It felt heavenly, but when I pulled back to look at Macy’s beautiful face, I noticed a couple of guys watching us lecherously. Macy turned to see what I was looking at, then said, “Screw this, we’re going back to my place.”

As soon as we were inside Macy’s apartment, she took me by the hand and led me into her bedroom, but not to the bed – instead she backed me against a wall. I was nervous and excited, but when Macy cradled my head in her hands and kissed me, I simply surrendered to the sensation.

Macy took a handful of my hair and yanked my head forward, exposing my neck. She kissed it, gently at first, then sucking hard enough to bruise, as she untied the bow that held my top together. It slipped down to my waist, exposing my tits. Macy was on them in a flash, showering them in kisses and sucking voraciously on my nipples, making them throb.

I pulled down her boob tube so her firm breasts popped out. I squeezed one of her nipples between my thumb and forefinger, making her moan with pleasure. Emboldened by knowing I was turning her on, I stroked her thighs with my other hand, slowly working my way up to her tight black panties, which I discovered were sopping wet. I could feel the folds of her labia through the clinging fabric, and searched for the hard nub of her clit; but the moment I found it, Macy hiked up my skirt, bringing all my focus back to my own needy body. My tiny white thong was wet through and I so desperately wanted Macy to touch my pussy, but knew I’d never get my thong down over my heavily buckled boots.

“Shall I take them off?” I asked, pointing at my footwear.

“No need,” Macy replied. “I think they’re really sexy. I have a better idea.”

She took a pair of scissors from the drawer of her dressing table and winked at me as she grabbed my thong and cut it away from my body with one quick snip. Her animalistic lust was a real turn-on; and when her long, slender fingers started to explore my pussy it drove me wild. They slipped around my fleshy folds and slid firmly over my clit, making me rock against her hand, then moved down further, teasing the creamed-up entrance to my pussy. When I was whimpering with need, tormented by the urge to be filled, she plunged two fingers inside me, deep and hard. I yelped with pleasure, grinding on them.

I wanted to touch Macy the way she was touching me. I pulled her panties to one side and stroked her shaven pussy lips. As I ran a finger up and down her sticky slit, she moaned and thrust her fingers inside me even deeper. She grabbed me tight and started building up a steadier rhythm, sliding her fingers in and out of me ferociously. It felt incredible, her fingers stretching me open and fucking me as I explored her juiced-up snatch, thrusting a second finger into the hot wetness. I could hardly believe I had my fingers buried deep in a beautiful girl’s wet pussy. She was ramming me harder and faster, my pussy making sticky slurping noises, and I did the same, trying to make her feel as good as she was making me feel.

Her pussy responded to my firm touch, and as my pace quickened, I felt her start to tremble on my hand. She was rubbing my clit hard with the palm of her hand as she fingered me, and I felt my sugar walls tighten up as I raced towards my orgasm.

Suddenly, Macy pinned me against the wall with a forearm against my chest. As she slammed her fingers in and out of me and rubbed my clit with her thumb, I started to shake. I was still squirming my fingers around inside her slippery hole, making her shudder with delight. The feeling of her body pressed against mine, the insistent thrust of her fingers, her juice trickling down my hand; the sensations built and built until my hips started bucking and I came all over Macy’s hand, writhing under her restraining grip. Seconds later she followed suit.

When we had both caught our breath, Macy released me from her grip, kissing me more gently, and asked, “Fancy something to eat?”

“You’re going to cook for me?” I replied naively.

"No I’m not,” she answered, deadpan, but with a twinkle in her eyes.

She pushed me to my knees, spreading her legs invitingly. I’d hoped to find a dominant girl to teach me what to do, and in Macy I’d certainly hit the jackpot.

 

READ MORE

Onirica, Episode Four: Kinky

An erotic fantasy inspired by Alis Locanta's masterpieces featuring Alyssa Reece, Lola A and Tiffany Doll

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on August 17, 2016. The story so far: writer Alyssa is haunted by visions of a beautiful dancer – Lola. When Lola appears on her television screen during a raging storm, Alyssa is drawn to follow a distant light. She finds herself in a room with three mirrors; her reflection climbs out of one mirror to seduce her, while another mirror twin watches before emerging. As the mirror twins stimulate Alyssa’s pussy and ass to orgasm, Lola appears in the third mirror…

The story continues…

Alyssa’s vision was still blurred from the intensity of her orgasm, but she could see well enough to know that her mirror twins had vanished.

“What happened to them? What happened to Lola?”

As her mind came back into focus slowly, the whispers returned. They were subtly suggesting alien thoughts and sensations, not coming from her consciousness, but perhaps from something living deep inside her.

A gentle hand suddenly stroked across her belly. Now she clearly felt another girl's naked body get in intimate contact with her, hugging her tight, sliding together in the sweat and saliva and juice. It was beautiful, full of love.

“Lola?” The girl was caressing up and down Alyssa's tummy, reaching for her breasts, circling around her nipples, which were getting hard again.

“Lola, is it you?” Alyssa did her best to focus on the sweet and perfect creature sharing such deep love with her. Lola's smile met Alyssa's starry eyes like the sun's first light at dawn. Alyssa smiled back at her, full of passion, drawing closer to her mouth to share the kiss she had so often dreamed about.

Now they would be together forever in their own perfect world… would they?

The whispers began again, growing louder and louder. The lights grew weaker. Alyssa felt the whole room begin to tilt. The floor was slippery with pussy juice and sweat. Alyssa could feel Lola slipping away from her as the room moved to an almost vertical angle and became darker. She was growing really scared.

She was holding Lola as tight as she could, but it was getting harder to hang on to her. Her body was slippery, and she was disappearing into the darkness. The room was vertical now, the lights almost completely extinguished, but for some strange reason Alyssa wasn’t slipping as Lola was. What was happening?

A loud metallic noise broke the silence. Alyssa felt panicked. It was pitch black and she couldn't feel Lola any more. She felt something cold around her body, and realized she couldn’t move at all. A metallic device was holding her still, clamping around her wrists and ankles, pushing her into a seated position, and pressing against her back and ass. She heard rapid footsteps approach.

“Who’s there?”

Something pushed against her mouth. It was hard and round, fighting to get past her lips. She couldn’t resist, and in a few moments it was inside her mouth, a strap holding it in place. It was a ball gag!

 

“Welcome to my wonderful playground. Do you want to be a good girl and be my toy?” said a sweet voice in a sexy French accent.

A weak white light came on right above her. Alyssa immediately realized she wasn't in the same room any more. She was firmly shackled to a steel device, a chair with a large open gap where the seat should be. Her legs were held open by steel rings, her pussy totally vulnerable, while her wrists were restrained up above her head. She couldn’t move, and the ball gag filled her mouth.

Lola was there too, completely naked, her wrists tied with a dirty rope that hung from the ceiling. Right beside her, ass to ass, one of Alyssa's mirror twins was tied in the same position.

“You will be the most beautiful toy in my collection. Now it's time to play hard. I am Tiffany, this is my realm and you are mine now!” said the sexy French woman.

She grabbed a strange toy, like a strap-on but with one huge dildo protruding from the front and another from the back of the harness, which strapped around her ass. With an almost feline grace she put it on and stepped between Lola and Alyssa’s mirror twin, facing Lola’s back. She held Lola steady as she penetrated her pussy with the strap-on, then reached behind her to grab Alyssa’s mirror twin and thrust the back dildo into her.

Tiffany began to fuck both Lola and Alyssa’s mirror twin, moving back and forth harder and harder. They were both incredibly excited to be part of the kinky game, juices leaking from their pussies.

“I'm warming up for you, Alyssa – you’re next!” Tiffany purred, her sensual accent getting Alyssa aroused all over again. It was so exciting to watch Tiffany fuck both Lola and her mirror twin with the bizarre toy.

“What will she do to me?” The anticipation was making Alyssa so horny, her pussy opening up and dripping juices. The whispers had started again. They knew she wanted it too, and incredibly hard…

The End

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Again: hypersexual craving for sweet pussy

Inspired by ‘Hypersexuality’ episode three, starring Jessie Volt & Kira Zen

Have you ever had love so good, you didn't want to leave? The kind that was so irresistible that no matter how exhausted you were, you always found a reason to stay? Jessie and Kira had reached well beyond this point. It was Tuesday morning. They had been making love for three days straight. The weekend was long gone. Neither one had slept, or had anything to eat, besides each other. Yet, they were still full of energy. Kira was having a hard time leaving Jessie. She couldn't even stop kissing her while getting dressed. Jessie wasn't helping the situation either. She kept her hands wandering all over Kira's body the entire time. Jessie waited until Kira had buttoned her last button, then mischievously pinned her down on the bed.

“Bad girl!” Kira exclaimed. “Let me up or I'll have to spank you... again!”

“In that case, I won't let you up,” Jessie replied.

“I can't play. I have to go,” Kira sighed, pouting a little.

“Please, stay with me?” Jessie pleaded, grazing her lips over Kira's mouth. “You know you want to...”

Jessie looked in Kira's eyes searchingly, waiting for her to give in. Kira couldn't resist those eager eyes staring down at her. She was so adorably persuasive. It took a lot of mental strength just for Kira to get up off the bed. After all the teasing, Jessie finally let her go. Kira kissed Jessie quickly, trying her best not to look at her as she sped out the door.

Now that Kira was gone, Jessie turned her attention to her own schedule for the day and got dressed. She intended to keep busy to make the day go by faster. Meanwhile, Kira had only made it down one flight of stairs before she had to stop in the hallway. All that teasing from Jessie had really got to her. She stood against the wall with her face flushed, heart beating erratically, flooded with desire. She was breathing as if she was panicked, almost hyperventilating. Her dress felt more like chains wrapped around her body. She had spent all weekend naked and now her skin was unwillingly readjusting to being covered. She tugged on her annoyingly tight collar and soothed her neck. She couldn't think of anything but Jessie's touch. She ran her hands down to her pussy and gripped tight at the flesh. She could feel her clit throb under her panties as she thought about Jessie. Her pussy was calling out to her.

Suddenly, Kira raced back up the stairs and knocked urgently on the door. Jessie was already dressed and hurried to open it, thinking Kira had forgotten something. As soon as she opened up, Kira took Jessie in her arms and kissed her wildly. Jessie was startled. Before she knew it, Kira had Jessie pinned down on the bed. The sheets were still warm from their weekend tryst. Kira nibbled at Jessie's neck and licked up to her lips to meet in a kiss.

“Again?” Kira smiled down at Jessie.

That's all she had to say. Jessie nodded in agreement and kissed her deeply. Kira tore off the clothes imprisoning her flesh. Buttons flew all over the bed as she wriggled out of the sleeves. She rolled her dress off and quickly undressed Jessie, tossing their clothes in a crumpled pile on the floor. They entwined their fingers together and pressed closer. Kira kissed down Jessie's chest and explored her luscious breasts with her mouth. She craved the taste of Jessie's pussy.

“Sit on my face,” Kira commanded. Jessie rolled them over so she was on top and straddled Kira's face. Kira whirled her tongue around Jessie’s pussy like a cyclone. Jessie could barely stand the sensation. Her stomach muscles fluttered, trying to keep up with the accelerating pressure of Kira's lips. Kira grabbed hold of Jessie's ass and held her in place as she drank down her sweet nectar. Jessie started shaking, her hands gripping tightly at her own breasts. Her whole body shuddered as she came all over Kira's face.

Jessie collapsed on top of Kira. Their lips met once more as they breathed lustfully into each other’s mouth. Kira was so turned on, juice was seeping from her pussy. She wrapped her legs around Jessie’s waist and started humping up against her, building the friction on her pussy. She was almost there, her moans getting louder. Jessie dug her hips deeper, feeling pulses coming through Kira's clit like the first shocks of an awaiting earthquake. Suddenly, Kira's pussy squirted like a splattered piece of fruit all over the bed, liquid gushing over Jessie's pelvis.

Jessie caressed Kira’s face to calm her down. Kira's body was shaking. Jessie was so glad Kira had decided to stay. As they lay still, she thought about how to keep Kira there just a little longer. She had one more mischievous trick up her sleeve. Little did Kira know, a fully charged vibrating wand was waiting for her pussy as soon as she got dressed again.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

 

READ MORE

Onirica, Episode Three: Flesh

An erotic fantasy inspired by Alis Locanta's masterpieces featuring Alyssa Reece, Lola A and Tiffany Doll

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on July 21, 2016. The story so far: writer Alyssa is haunted by visions of a beautiful dancer – Lola. When Lola appears on her television screen during a raging storm, Alyssa is drawn to follow a distant light. She finds herself in a room with three mirrors; her reflection climbs out of one mirror to seduce her, while another mirror twin watches before emerging…

The story continues…

Alyssa and her right mirror twin were kissing, sucking and swirling tongues as they ground together; they were breathing and drinking from each other. Alyssa's need to get fucked was howling a primal song through her body. Without warning, her ass cheeks were grabbed so hard that she almost screamed.

“Who is touching me?” Her mirror twin's hands were gripping her shoulders as their pussies rubbed together, so it couldn’t be her. "Who, then?"

The soft but strong hands were squeezing and spanking Alyssa's sweaty ass cheeks, spreading them wide, leaving her asshole and pussy exposed and vulnerable. "I know these hands... they are... mine!"

Alyssa's left mirror twin, who had emerged from the mirror unnoticed, was on her knees behind Alyssa, ready to give her what she was begging for; she wanted to stimulate deep inside her body, while the other twin stimulated her outside.

Something hard and wet was pushing insistently against Alyssa's asshole, lubing it up and pushing deeper, penetrating; it was the left twin's tongue, fucking Alyssa's ass as her pussy was rubbing against her right twin's thigh. It felt amazing, drool and pussy juices mixing between her cheeks in a potion of pure lust. Alyssa was moaning so loud the glass of the last remaining mirror was trembling.

Alyssa's lust was growing with each stroke, lick and push inside her ass, her mirror twins matching her hunger. Her senses were being pushed beyond any human limit, hands wandering all over her body, spanking, squeezing and rubbing. The left twin rubbed her wet pussy against Alyssa’s calf as she tongue-fucked her ass, leaving a trail of cream. The right twin was holding her tight, each tribbing against the other’s thigh, soaked in juice and sweat. The sexual excitement was almost too much for Alyssa’s body to handle, but her soul was aching for more. Only one spot was left unattended, her G-spot, which was pulsing and convulsing as her thighs and pussy hole clenched with unbearable pleasure.

As Alyssa felt her orgasm building, ready to erupt, the central mirror came alive. A dark but luminous silhouette was dancing inside it, a perfectly sculpted, elegant body. The movement was erotic and sensual, multicolored light radiating around it.

"Who is she? Could it be..?"

Alyssa's mind fell silent, held prisoner by her dominating lust. Her rational fears and questions were overwhelmed by desire, although the whispers were still there, not in words but playing subtly with sensations deep inside her.

"It’s Lola!"

For a moment she was transported back to her couch, writing on her laptop and imagining Lola in every detail: her long, toned thighs; her perfect round ass, moving so sensually; her silky golden hair, drenching the air with an intense aroma of flowers; her soft breasts, bouncing hypnotically to the same rhythm, with perky nipples begging to be sucked; her juicy pussy, with puffy labia, so inviting, needing to be explored… to be discovered, touched, caressed, massaged and stimulated at her most intimate and sensitive spot. The more Alyssa pictured Lola, the more the dark silhouette in the glass took her shape.

"Please fuck me, fuck me harder... harder, I need it... I need to come!"

As Alyssa’s body screamed for release, her right mirror twin looked deeply into her eyes, wrapping an arm around her neck as her free hand went between her legs, fingers circling around her pussy hole. The moment seemed like an eternity to Alyssa.

"Sparkling beauty, like a flaming galaxy deep within myself... clearly visible from my own eyes... so much beauty and perfection inside myself, I can finally see it!" In that everlasting moment, Alyssa realized how infinite and divine was the light living deep in her heart, making her truly alive and perfect in her own unique way. "You are a goddess, hold tight to what you see inside yourself and let that beautiful light shine… you are perfect as you are because you are unique, and you are unique because you are yourself... Alyssa!" She could hear it within herself, not in the form of words, but rather in the shape of deep and intimate sensations, feelings and love... an infinite love.

Alyssa's right mirror twin was still circling her fingers around her wide-open pussy, which was clenching like a voracious snake's mouth, ready to swallow those fingers in one bite. Her juices were flowing down her legs, lubing the right twin’s fingers, while the left twin ground furiously against her calf and tongued her asshole even deeper.

"Please fuck me, fuck me hard, please!" The urge was extreme, even more than breathing.

The right twin pushed her middle and ring fingers into Alyssa’s hungry pussy, penetrating her slowly. The sensation of those long fingers sliding against the inner walls of her pussy, making them tighten and convulse, was intense, and when they reached Alyssa’s G-spot she let out a moan of pure pleasure. The right twin increased the pressure with each stroke, the left twin still mercilessly tonguing her ass. Loud squelching noises came from her pussy, juice pouring out as the finger-fucking got harder, massaging her G-spot.

Her orgasm was building exponentially, a tsunami of liquid pleasure ready to erupt like a geyser. The sensation was intense and beautiful, a flow of warm juice running like a stream from deep inside, her most intimate, secret spot filled over and over. Meanwhile Lola was still dancing inside the glass of the largest mirror, becoming more and more visible – her joyful smile, her shining eyes.

Alyssa’s sweat and juice flowed from every pore, thighs clenching as her G-spot was pounded. Her pussy tightened, almost devouring the fingers, as she hovered on the verge of the strongest orgasm of her life.

"Please make me come, I need to come! Please fuck me, fuck me!" her body screamed out.

The left twin placed a fingertip against Alyssa’s asshole, tapping gently at first, but pressing a little harder after each tap. The tapping, probing, thrusting sensation drove Alyssa wild, another melodious moan bursting from her. It was a furious storm of pleasure, the right twin fingering her ass while biting and licking her cheeks, and the right twin barraging her G-spot while kissing all over her face and neck.

"I’m coming, I’m coming... I can't hold it anymore!"

Stroke after stroke, inside both holes, made Alyssa lose control; the right twin pulled out her fingers and a huge explosion of pleasure invested every muscle of her beautiful body, a thunderstorm that filled her with electricity. She erupted like a volcano, squirting a powerful jet of juices as the sensations swept through her. She couldn’t stay standing, sinking to the floor in a puddle of her own wetness. The squirting gradually diminished, but the tremors of her orgasm kept her trembling and convulsing like a flag in the wind.

Her thighs snapped shut, her senses swimming in the warm embrace of her own hot liquid. It was a beautiful feeling, full of passion… her own warmth, her own lust, her own love.

As her shivers of ecstasy died down, Alyssa opened her eyes and looked around. Something had happened… something had changed!

To be continued…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

“I’ll give it to you better than your boyfriend ever could!”

Erotic fiction by Renegade, inspired by Carolina Abril and Penelope Cum in ‘The Heat Reloaded’ episode one

“Her! Again! Why?” Carolina thought to herself as she peddled on her stationary exercise bike. She had been coming to this gym off and on for three weeks now and once again this mystery woman had chosen to use the weight training bench directly across from her. Normally she wouldn't care, but as the days went on she had been stealing more and more glances at this girl in front of her and it was beginning to distract her to the point of ruining her own workout.

The girl’s luscious long brown hair pulled back into a ponytail... The way her white thong leotard stretched taut across her tight, toned body, hugging every curve... Above all else though, Carolina loved how the thin white material became semi transparent when wet with sweat, exposing the outline of the girl’s rock hard nipples. She loved it, but she hated it too, because it rendered her own leotard’s crotch a sopping wet mess. She was definitely going to have to wipe the seat of the bike down with a towel after she was done today.

“She could almost be my twin too, if not for the tats and that trendy hairstyle girls have these days with half their head shaved...” Carolina thought idly, as she picked up the pace, making sure to grind herself on the seat with every follow-through. “A guy’s name inked on her hip... Must be her boyfriend. Well, maybe she wants a girlfriend, judging by the way she teases me?”

It was always the same routine with her object of desire; she never used the heavy weights matched to the bench. Always with the dumbbells, perched on the edge, and legs spread, working her arms one at a time. Image burned into her mind, Carolina closed her eyes as she rode the waves of pleasure, so close now she was on the edge of coming.

“Enough is enough!” she uttered through clenched teeth before glancing around to make sure no one was in sight. It was late, there no one there but them. Hopping off the bike, she strode confidently toward her unaware target. The poor girl only had the briefest of moments to look up in surprise before Carolina knocked the dumbbell from her hand, then pressed her own body down, pinning her to the workout bench.

“You little tease! Do you have any idea what you've done to me these last few weeks?” The other woman shook her head meekly, a look of uncertainty and maybe something else in her eyes. With their faces inches apart, Carolina pressed her lips to those of her new conquest. She was faced with initial hesitancy that soon melted away as the woman's mouth opened, yielding to a passionate kiss. It seemed to go on for minutes before Carolina pulled away, gently biting the girl’s lip.

“What's your name, sweetie?” Carolina asked, almost as an afterthought.

“Pe.. Pen... Penelope!” the woman responded breathlessly.

“You want this don't you?”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Ma'am? How cute. Well Penelope, I'm Carolina… and I'm about to give it to you better than your boyfriend ever could!” Carolina lowered her head to bite Penelope's nipples through the leotard's thin material, eliciting a gasp from her.

Her hands fondling Penelope's chest, Carolina's mouth made its way down her new lover's body, leaving a trail of kisses and pausing to pay special attention to a wet spot on Penelope's leotard where Carolina's own crotch had been pressed to her moments before.

Moving between Penelope’s spread thighs, Carolina could feel the heat emanating from that special place and see the outline of the folds through the stained cotton material. She extended her tongue for a few teasing laps, causing Penelope's whole body to tremble; it was clear it wouldn't take much to make her come. Smiling, she latched her mouth firmly to Penelope’s pussy, sucking hard on her clitoris. It was more than Penelope could take as she erupted in orgasmic bliss, her body shaking and quivering as the sensations spread over every inch of her body.

“Well that was easy, baby, but I'm not done with you yet. First though I need to get this off you!” Carolina said as she took a firm grip of the white leotard's deep cleavage. Pulling hard, it didn't take much effort for the material to give way, shredding from Penelope's chest to just above the folds of her pussy, displaying her trimmed bush. Two more tugs on the leg holes and the leotard was now a tattered rag under Penelope's fully exposed body.

Diving back in, Carolina inserted two fingers deep into Penelope's pussy while her mouth focused on her stiff clit. Her fingers probed while her tongue darted back and forth, building up a rhythm between both that caused Penelope's hips to rock in response. Changing the tempo, Carolina thrust deeper and harder with her fingers, curling them slightly to find purchase on her lover's most sensitive of spots. That was enough for Penelope as her body went into sensory overload. Her moans of lust gave way to screams of pure ecstasy as Carolina was rewarded with a mouthful of Penelope's pussy juice.

Carolina refused to stop her ministrations as she sensed Penelope had a little bit more left to give, and was determined to wring every last orgasm out of her. Again and again Penelope crashed through the barriers of pleasure until she could take no more and her screams subsided to a whimper as her body went limp, exhausted from the onslaught.

“Selfish girl! I need pleasure too, you know, especially after you’ve been teasing me like this for weeks!” exclaimed Carolina, as she stood up and moved around to straddle Penelope's face. Penelope smiled with lust in her eyes, eager to return the favour. Carolina pressed down, smothering Penelope with her dripping wet crotch. Rocking her hips back and forth she humped herself off, grinding her sensitive clitoris against Penelope's nose as Penelope's tongue lapped away at the crotch of the leotard. It wasn't enough stimulation for Carolina, and lifting up she reached back behind her and grabbed the thong back and tugged hard until the material gave way with a delicious snap.

Pulling the ripped leotard up over her head, she was now fully exposed to Penelope for the first time. But Penelope had little chance to admire her body before Carolina pressed back down, her clean shaven cunt dripping with her desire as it fully covered Penelope's mouth. Lapping away, Penelope was determined to make Caroline come as she fought her own desire to breathe. Carolina shivered as she was getting close, but felt the desire for something more – to be filled, to be penetrated.

Standing up and allowing Penelope to breathe, she shifted off of her then squatted on the floor. Lifting her legs, she propped her hips up against the side of the bench and presented herself to Penelope, who responded by licking her fingers and pressing two of them gingerly against her lover's pussy lips before slamming them deep. Carolina squealed in delight as they found the exact right spot, her pussy throbbing and clenching around the probing fingers. Unbidden, Penelope lowered her head and flicked her tongue across Carolina's exposed asshole. This new surprising sensation was enough to drive Carolina over the edge as her pussy spasmed and jet after jet of pussy juice spurted from her engorged hole. Closing her eyes, everything went black for Carolina, as her head fell back against the floor and her body clenched up and then relaxed in the aftermath of her earth shattering orgasm. Her squirt had drenched both herself and the area around her.

“Ma'am? Ma'am, are you okay?” a voice called to Carolina.

“Ohhh my head… where am I?” Carolina opened her eyes and saw a figure coming into focus. It was the woman she had just spent what felt like an eternity fucking the hell out of, standing over her with a look of concern and her white leotard still intact.

“It’s going to be alright, ma'am. My name is Penelope and I was working out at the bench over there when I heard a loud moan and then something hitting the floor. I think you might have over-exerted yourself on the bike and fallen off. Are you okay?”

“I... I think I just need to take a shower, that's all,” Carolina whispered, blushing with embarrassment. She struggled to her feet, brushing Penelope aside. Grabbing her towel she wrapped it tightly around her waist as she made her way to the locker room. She had to do something to hide the fact her crotch and thighs were now soaked in her own juices.

Penelope sighed as she watched Carolina run off to the shower, before turning her attention back to the exercise bike. Running her index finger across the length of the seat, she brought it to her nose and inhaled with a smile, before licking it clean. The locker room wasn't that far away...

Many thanks to our member, Renegade, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Introducing MyErotica – free fiction for filth fans!

 

I’d like to introduce a brand new erotic fiction site, the repository of all my sexual secrets: MyErotica.com. I know how much you all enjoy a dirty story; we have a thriving fiction community right here on the blog, and it’s been my great pleasure to read and share erotica from our members, as well as making a few naughty revelations of my own. Now we’re turning the heat up with a dedicated site just for our most intensely arousing stories.

MyErotica’s mission statement is “Refined erotic fiction to ignite your deepest desires” and that’s just what you’ll find there. It’s a collection of sexual confessions, exciting tales and kinky revelations for hot-blooded men and women who dare to explore their wild side.

It’s my own personal project, and I share a lot of very naughty stuff, both fantasies and real life experiences – it’s up to you to guess which is which! MyErotica also features stories by my writing partner Jaiden (who is a very bad girl indeed), and selected writers who I deem worthy of being included, including our lovely member Kat, who has shared some of her hot stories here. Whether you prefer girl on girl liaisons or girl meets boy encounters, kinky or vanilla, you're sure to find something that turns you on. 

And what’s more, it’s totally free!

So, how can you get involved?

Well first of all you can “FOLLOW” me (Rose), my writing partner Jaiden, and our online publication, MyErotica. That means you’ll be notified whenever we add a new story. You have to create a profile the first time you do this, but it only takes a moment, and of course you can use any identity you choose! Doing this also gives you a personalized feed of all the fun stuff on Medium, the mainstream platform we’ve chosen to host MyErotica. It’s the best source of interesting features, news and thought-provoking journalism I’ve ever come across, and I’m quite addicted.

Second, you can “RECOMMEND” my stories, by clicking on the little heart icon at the bottom of the story. It would mean a lot to me if you do this, because the story then reaches many more potential readers who need my filthy confessions in their life!

And third, you can CONTRIBUTE your own stories. Email me at fanfiction@metart.com (tell me it’s for MyErotica)… I look forward to reading your dirty confessions and hottest fantasies.

Please check it out and let me know what you think, and what you’d like to see at MyErotica. I’d love to write something just for you.

 

READ MORE

Onirica, Episode Two: Glass

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Alis Locanta's masterpieces featuring Alyssa Reece, Lola A and Tiffany Doll

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on June 29, 2016. The story so far: writer Alyssa is haunted by visions of a beautiful dancer – Lola. When Lola appears on her television screen during a raging storm, Alyssa is drawn to follow a distant light, and climbs out of the window…

The story continues…

Alyssa began walking slowly, the unsettling silence broken only by her footsteps and a deep growling sound, like the wind howling through a metallic corridor. The small, distant dot of light was still in front of her, guiding her steps.

“It's late, it's late!” She heard them, the whispers, the thoughts, the feelings, repeating over and over again, deep inside her. As she grew closer to the light it was changing, transforming in front of her; a vertical line of shining white light emanated from both the top and bottom of the sphere, dancing and waving. What could it be?

A deep, throbbing music started to come from the dancing light. Alyssa felt the beat resonate deep within her, making her skin buzz and giving her goosebumps. It was muted, as if she was outside a dance club, but the beat was powerful. She felt the vibration in the air, caressing her from head to toe; she was getting exciting without even realizing.

“Open me… come inside... let yourself slip into my ocean...” She was close enough to touch the light now, and as she reached for it, she felt the softness of velvet. It was a curtain, the light shining through the gap where the pair met, the music coming from beyond.

Possessed by inexplicable sensations, feelings and alien ideas, Alyssa couldn't comprehend what was happening. They were slowly taking control of her, but she could still feel, see and think. Her curiosity was driving her to open the curtain and discover what was hidden behind it. She tugged the curtain aside and the white light dissolved and spread over her, hugging her softly and sensually.

She found herself inside a small, rectangular room. Red velvet was masterfully crafted on each wall, and the ceiling was black, so deep and luminous that Alyssa had the impression it was petroleum. The floor was even stranger; black and white marble squares, but warm under her bare feet. Soft light filled the room but the source was hidden, as if the light were an entity that flowed to each corner and kept the darkness away. In front of her were three more velvet curtains; the middle one was red, and larger, while the smaller two were black.

The whispering grew louder; she couldn’t make out the words, just strange feelings… dark desires spreading from her mind to her very core. She noticed a velvet cord hanging beside her. Was it there before? The place was playing tricks with her, an unknown will playing with her senses. Moved by the whispers swarming inside her head, her hand grabbed the cord and pulled it firmly. The three velvet covers fell in unison before her, the cord dissolving into fine dust that flew away as she exhaled. Three mirrors in beautiful golden frames were revealed.

Alyssa was overwhelmed with curiosity, feeling immensely attracted to the precious objects. But as she took a few steps to examine them more closely she discovered an unsettling detail; the mirror on each side reflected her image, but the central one was empty, even when she stood right in front of it. Even stranger, her reflections on either side were standing still, and completely naked!

She felt confused and terribly disoriented, her mirror twins staring into her frightened eyes, expressionless. She felt they were stalking her like prey, ready to jump on her and do forbidden things to her.

“We want to taste you!” said the right mirror twin.

“We want to drink you!” said the left twin.

Alyssa stepped back in shock – and to her amazement, the right twin stepped out of the mirror towards her. As the mirror twin’s naked feet touched the ground, the mirror she came from covered itself in an oily black substance. Alyssa found herself paralyzed as her twin reached for her. She felt the firm, sculpted body push against hers; grew aware of her own rapid breathing. She felt the hard nipples poke against hers through her thin shirt, the hips pressing against hers, arms wrapping around her shoulders, toes entwining, creating a flesh bond between them. And it was making her more aroused than she’d ever been in her life.

The subtle whisper in her mind was now screaming, the tingling sensation between her legs growing with every second, her clit rubbing against her sticky panties. And from the look in her eyes, she knew her mirror twin was feeling the same. She felt incredibly desired, those gentle hands caressing her skin, a deep and intimate connection uniting them.

The mirror twin lifted her fingers to her mouth and sucked them, slow and deep, as if sucking a cock. She soaked them in saliva to the point where filaments of drool hung from her fingers.

“Drink me,” she whispered, offering her fingers to Alyssa’s mouth.

Alyssa’s desire overwhelmed her fear and confusion. Her tongue darted out and caught a string of drool from her mirror twin’s fingers, and then she was surrounding them with her soft lips and sucking, as the fingers fucked her mouth. They tasted spicy, making her tongue tingle. Goosebumps sprung up all over her body and she was filled with a strange heat.

As she sucked, she felt her clothes growing tighter against her skin. Her shirt pressed tighter over her hard nipples and her panties rubbed harder against her wet pussy, stimulating it. The mirror twin’s fingers fucked her mouth harder and faster, and her clothes began to tear apart, the cloth seeming to scream until the torn fragments fell away, leaving Alyssa as perfectly naked as her mirror twin. 

Their contact grew even more intimate, hot skin touching, muscular thighs entwined, nipples rubbing and pussy mounds grinding together, waves of pure blazing pleasure spreading through them. Alyssa found she could move freely now. Her fears were gone, crowded out by desire. The whispers were now wild primal screams inside her mind. The feeling of her mirror twin’s sweaty body against hers was driving Alyssa wild. She grabbed her twin’s hips to pull her closer, rubbing her thigh against her twin’s juicy pussy as her twin did the same to her. The twin held her tight and pushed her tongue into Alyssa’s mouth for her to suck.

Alyssa felt her drenched pussy spread open against her mirror twin’s thigh, leaving a trail of juice over the skin. She could feel her twin’s creamy pussy smearing against her own thigh, rubbing harder and harder. Both were sticky, rivulets of their wetness trickling down their legs to drip on the floor. Alyssa felt the urge to get even dirtier and wilder. She could feel her G-spot craving attention, wetness welling up inside her.

Sensing her insatiable sexual hunger, Alyssa's mirror twin began rubbing even harder against Alyssa, pushing her thigh up, arching on her foot, almost as if she could fuck Alyssa's craving pussy hole. It was an intense sensation; Alyssa could feel the muscles of her mirror twin's thigh tensing against her clit, the hot skin spreading her open. She felt an immense orgasm building deep inside her. They were tribbing furiously, soaked in sweat and pussy juice, hair dripping. It was dirty, it was wild, and she loved it. She could feel her G-spot pulsing and convulsing like crazy, begging to get massaged. The desire was so strong, almost unbearable. 

“I want more, I want myself inside!”

But something was happening behind them: Alyssa's reflection in the left mirror stepped from the glass with slow and sensual movements. The sexual excitement was so out of control that Alyssa and her right mirror twin didn't notice the new presence at first. The mirror covered itself with an oily black substance, as the left twin began walking around Alyssa and her right twin fucking like crazy in the middle of the room.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Other Woman, episode two

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by ‘Duchess,’ starring Kari A and Rosaline Rose

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on June 22nd 2016. The story so far: Following her husband’s funeral, Kari has an erotic encounter with his mistress, Rosaline. Kari’s emotions are in turmoil after their lovemaking.

The story continues…

Rosaline tilted Kari's face upwards and gently wiped away her tears. Kari's bosom heaved with sobs. Rosaline kissed her forehead, then took her hand and led her back inside. She sat Kari down on the bed and knelt on the floor. She took off Kari's shoes and soothed her aching feet. Rosaline took a moment to kick her own heels off and then set Kari's feet back on her lap. She pressed firmly over the soles and softly kissed her toes.

Kari was still sad, but the sensation was making her feel much better. Rosaline looked up at Kari as she peppered her ankles with gentle kisses. She began to kiss higher up her calves, soothing her muscles. She lingered at Kari's knees and ran her tongue over them.

Kari stroked up Rosaline's arms and took her face in her hands. She pulled Rosaline up and kissed her lips. She leaned back as Rosaline crawled on top of her, reaching behind Kari's head to unpin her hat and unravel her soft, lustrous hair. The scent of it fused her senses. She ran her fingers between the strands and massaged the crown of Kari’s head.

Kari licked her lips and leaned up to kiss Rosaline, sliding her hands up her torso, then abruptly lay back, still gripping Rosaline’s hips so her pussy was pulled down onto Kari’s face. Rosaline weakened at the touch of Kari’s tongue licking up and down over her pussy. She tipped forward, rounding her back and gripping the sheets as Kari whirled her tongue over her clit.

Kari reached between Rosaline's legs and circled her fingers around the opening of her pussy, spreading it apart. She inserted two fingers in Rosaline's pussy while sucking on her clit. Rosaline’s stomach muscles flexed as she absorbed each sensation. She ground down harder and started trembling over Kari's face as an orgasm exploded within her. Kari felt juice leak over her chin as Rosaline's pussy quivered over her mouth.

Rosaline moved down to kiss Kari hungrily, tasting herself on her lover’s lips. She turned around on top of her, leaning forward into a sixty-nine so she could run her tongue between Kari’s thighs while stroking her fingers over her clit. Kari was incredibly wet. Just the slightest touch made more juice trickle from the folds of her pussy. She was squirming like crazy, but Rosaline had her arms pinned with the weight of her legs, so she couldn’t move. All she could do was ball her fists and gasp out obscenities as Rosaline ate her.

Rosaline sucked Kari's clit fast and hard, making her shake with arousal. Her tongue started spinning faster over Kari’s pussy, pushing her relentlessly towards her climax. Kari’s hips bucked fiercely as her pussy exploded over Rosaline's mouth.

Kari finally broke free from the grip of Rosaline's ankles and sat up. She ran her hands over Rosaline's peachy ass and gave her cheeks a few firm slaps. Rosaline turned around again, still straddling Kari. She bit her bottom lip playfully and kissed her fervidly. Kari wrapped her arms around Rosaline and squeezed tight.

“That's how you want to play, huh?” Rosaline smiled. She pinned Kari's arms above her head and rocked down on her pussy, still twitching from coming so hard. She started grinding her hips on Kari's pelvis, working towards another orgasm.

“This was your husband's favourite thing about me...” Rosaline purred. “I don't ever stop!”

Kari's mood shifted drastically. “What the fuck did you just say?” she growled.

“You heard me,” Rosaline murmured.

Although it took all of Kari's strength to get up, she managed to grab Rosaline's wrists and squeezed them hard. Rosaline bit her lips in shock and breathed heavily. Kari slapped Rosaline’s face. She flipped them over, so she was on top; now it was Rosaline's arms that were pinned down.

“This is why he liked playing with you so much. Probably the only thing you're good for!” Kari scolded. “Isn't that right, you little slut?”

The insult made Rosaline furious. She shook Kari's hands away and dragged her nails across Kari's chest, leaving deep red trails over her milky skin. Kari groaned angrily and wrapped her hands around Rosaline's throat, pushing her back on the bed. Rosaline was helpless. All she could do was gasp what little air she could inhale and grab Kari's hips. She wriggled beneath Kari, pressing her pussy up against hers. Suddenly, Kari felt a stream of warm fluid spraying over her pussy.

“Did you just come all over me?” Kari gasped. “You like this! You like being fucked like a little tramp... don't you?” She was shocked to feel her anger coalesce with arousal.

Rosaline rocked her pussy up harder, moaning with excitement. Kari ground down harder over Rosaline's pussy as it leaked juice. Rosaline came again, so hard tears sprang into her eyes.

Rosaline sat up and kissed Kari wildly, grabbing two handfuls of her hair. She tilted Kari's face up and sank her teeth into her neck. Kari moaned lustfully as she felt her blood rise. The pain was so exquisite. Rosaline sucked harder, leaving bruises all over Kari's collarbone, and another right below her chin.

Kari crawled down and buried her face between Rosaline’s thighs. She sucked Rosaline's clit hard, making loud squishing sounds with her mouth. Then, she inserted two fingers deep inside her. Rosaline tried to break free as the sensations became overwhelming, but Kari wouldn't budge. Every time Rosaline tried to move, Kari held her tighter and fucked her harder. Rosaline was on the verge of another powerful orgasm. She had already reached her limit, but there was no getting away. All she could do was lie back and take it.

Kari sucked Rosaline's pussy as hard as she could, and inserted a third finger inside her, aiming them precisely at her G-spot. Then she inserted a fourth finger, moving her hand more rapidly, stretching Rosaline's pussy open. Rosaline screamed in ecstasy. She gripped the sheets firmly as she came vigorously over Kari's mouth, filling it with her juices. Kari wriggled up and spat the juice in Rosaline's face, making her gasp in shock.

Rosaline was so turned on, yet so enraged. Kari wanted to fuck her again, but as she came closer, she saw Rosaline's face switch to confusion. Rosaline started crying and held her hands out to Kari, gesturing her to stop.

“I'm so sorry!” she cried. “I don't know what came over me... I have to go.” Kari snapped back into reality as Rosaline grabbed her clothes and rushed out of the room.

Kari gazed at the bed sheets, marked all over with fresh soaked spots. She wiped the sweat from her face and lay down, feeling shocked and disoriented. She heard the door slam as Rosaline abruptly left the house.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Onirica, Episode One: Snow

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Alis Locanta's masterpieces featuring Alyssa Reece, Lola A and Tiffany Doll

A raging storm was unleashing its fury all night, knocking violently against Alyssa's fragile living room window.

Two o'clock in the morning, nothing but darkness outside and the howling wind. Alyssa couldn't sleep, and not just because of the storm. Something was holding her back – a subtle whisper, a voice, an alien idea wandering in the deepest and darkest corners of her mind, hounding her relentlessly and giving her respite only at the first light of dawn. 

"Why is this happening to me? Who is calling me from within?" she mused. Alyssa couldn't explain, but as soon as the sun was below the horizon, something began haunting her mind, her thoughts and even her most intimate feelings without mercy.

Alyssa loved writing, it was her passion, and she found it was the only thing she could do to tame the whispering – write, follow the flow of those mysterious thoughts. She couldn't understand them, they were whispering but not talking, telling her something but not with words… her mind couldn't understand, but her artistic heart could.

So at two o'clock in the morning, alone with the darkness, rain, thunder and lightning, Alyssa was sitting on the couch, wearing just a pair of white panties and a shirt. Her long bare legs were crossed, holding her laptop, while her hands flew over the keyboard, writing a story coming from a choir of unknown voices.

Alyssa was writing a story about a girl: Lola.

Alyssa had never met her, never heard about her, not even in dreams… who was Lola? Why was Alyssa so obsessed with her?

"Is she real? Why are they constantly talking about her? Will this ever end?"

Lola was beautiful beyond belief, with long blonde hair, a magical smile and a perfect sculpted body that could bring life even in the desert. Every night, Alyssa spent countless hours until the morning light describing Lola in detail. The whispers never mentioned her name, they never described her, but images of Lola arose in Alyssa's thoughts without any palpable source. As she was writing and imagining her, Alyssa was slowly developing a relationship with Lola. She was feeling something for Lola – was she real in some way?

A distant but violent crash of thunder made the window glass tremble. The only light was from a rusty desk lamp near the couch and the cold white glow of the TV, emitting a static signal. Alyssa's hands were writing, with her mind a silent spectator to the fantasy that was materializing on the screen... each night a different place, a different story, but always with Lola as the protagonist.

That night Lola was dancing, with spotlights illuminating her perfect beauty. She was on a stage, naked, covered in glitter and with a cloud of water droplets surrounding her and wetting her soft skin as the warm lights embraced her.

The more Alyssa let herself slip into the whispers, the more she wrote, and the more seductive, elegant and provocative Lola’s dancing became. She flexed her whole body like a ballerina, the amazing muscle of her thighs visible as she raised her leg up near her head, giving a quick glimpse of her juicy pussy.

She was dancing and dancing, in an eternal storm of beauty and passion; caressing her toned tummy, circling her bellybutton and almost fucking it with her index finger, touching her breasts, squeezing her hard nipples while her other hand played with her long golden hair. The more she danced, the more she teased and the more excited she became.

Alyssa's fingers didn’t stop traveling on the keyboard, never interrupting Lola's wonderful dance. As Lola's excitement grew, so did Alyssa's. Was Lola seducing Alyssa or was Alyssa just letting herself be driven by her imagination? It didn't really matter – the sexual excitement between them was real; so real that juice was now soaking Alyssa's panties.

Alyssa’s pussy was aching to get fucked, her thighs squeezing together, rubbing her clit against her sticky panties. Lola was dancing so sensually, constantly touching her shiny body. It was hard for them both to keep their hands from moving between their legs; but Lola couldn't masturbate on the stage and Alyssa couldn't stop writing, otherwise Lola would stop dancing for her. They were so close but so far apart at the same time.

Suddenly the TV stopped playing static and an image appeared.

The sound of a deep musical beat in the background, as if in a nightclub, distracted Alyssa from her writing and the warm glow from the TV caught her attention. What she saw on the TV screen made her heart beat like never before. Lola was dancing, just as she had imagined her, on the screen. Alyssa couldn't believe it. The voices were now louder in her mind. She dropped her laptop and moved toward the screen to investigate the image in every detail.

Lola was as perfect and wonderful as Alyssa has imagined: her smile, her charming eyes, long golden hair, perfect sculpted body – those strong thighs, her luscious ass, beautiful breasts and her pussy getting wetter and wetter.

"Is this real? Am I dreaming?" Alyssa couldn't believe what she was watching; her mind was refusing to trust her heart.

The lamp blinked. The whispers were getting louder.

Without warning, the image on the TV started to become disturbed. The static was slowly submerging the beautiful image of Lola dancing. Alyssa grew agitated. She began to shake the TV but the signal was getting weaker and weaker. She feared she would never discover the truth behind Lola’s mysterious appearance. As Lola was swallowed by the snowy desolation on screen, Alyssa couldn’t stand the noise of the static. She switched off the TV. Now there was nothing but silence around her.

The whispers in her mind were much more distant, and the rainstorm was over. There was a menacing quality to the silence; and it was still two o'clock in the morning. The TV was once again lit up by stormy static, the small light bulb barely lighting the room... and outside, nothing but silence.

"Follow the white light, Alyssa… follow it, jump into its nest!"

“What was that?” A subtle whisper, a stranger's androgynous voice deep inside Alyssa's mind; but this was different, she could understand the words… she could understand as it called her by name!

A distant white light appeared outside the window. She looked out, but could see nothing except that tiny, perfectly round dot of light. She couldn’t see the city, the trees, not even the sky, the moon or the stars. There was nothing but a huge void outside, the darkness broken only by the shining white light.

Her heart beating faster, Alyssa opened the window. A rapid cold breeze enveloped her body, stirring her hair, trespassing around her hips and between her naked thighs. The sudden cold gave her goosebumps, making her hard nipples push against her thin shirt.

"It's late, it's so late!" something was yelling. It was coming from the white light. Who could it be? Alyssa was nervous and agitated, she didn’t understand what was happening, but the whispers were still there, deep inside her mind and growing louder again.

"Follow it, follow it if you want to find what you've lost!"

Almost without thinking, feeling her mind once again being pushed back into the role of silent spectator, Alyssa climbed through the window. Instead of the soft lawn, her feet touched something that felt like a marble floor – cold, hard and slippery.

The window suddenly closed behind her, the noise of it slamming making her heart almost jump out of her chest.

"Where am I? This can't be real!" Now she couldn’t go back; she could only go on.

To be continued...

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Other Woman

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by ‘Duchess,’ starring Kari A and Rosaline Rose

Kari tossed a rose onto her husband's coffin. Memories streamed through her mind. Everyone said he was a good man, a great husband, and a model citizen. Kari knew better. The crowd of friends and family departed, but she lingered by the graveside. The rain was beginning to fall as she saw an unmarked car pull up at the cemetery. It was Rosaline, her husband's lover.

Kari had finally got to grips with the knowledge that she had been sharing her husband’s affections. Rosaline even had a share in his will, which is how the two women had become acquainted. Kari was still facing the burial plot when Rosaline came up behind her.

“Looks like I missed the party,” Rosaline said.

“Yes. It was quite a party indeed,” Kari replied tonelessly.

“Are you ready to go?” Rosaline asked. Kari nodded. She took one last look, and then moved away, following her rival. They rode together to the new house her husband had purchased just before he passed. It was supposed to be a discreet get-away location where he could meet Rosaline. Kari only found out about it at the will reading. She and Rosaline had the ‘woman to woman’ talk shortly after, Rosaline suggesting the property should belong to them equally. Kari slowly gained respect for her and promised to look into it after the funeral. So here they were...

They went inside and spoke briefly about their strange arrangement. Kari didn't want to talk any more. She looked around the property and saw promise in each room. She went upstairs to the master bedroom and opened the balcony door to get some fresh air. Rosaline followed and sat down on the chaise longue.

“Are you all right?” Rosaline asked.

“Yes,” Kari replied. “I have no choice but to be all right. What's done is done.”

"Indeed,” Rosaline sighed. “I just wanted to share this place with you. You were his wife, after all. I was just the...”

"You were the love of his life!” Kari interrupted. “And now I know why. I mean, look at you!”

“Me?” Rosaline scoffed. “I never knew what he saw in me. You, on the other hand, are one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever seen.” The tension between them grew with each passing moment – but its cause was no longer anger. There was no turning back from it. Kari’s husband was gone, his mischief along with him. She wanted to hate Rosaline, but she couldn't. She was hurt just the same. But she could never have expected that she would fall for his mistress too.

“Come sit beside me,” Rosaline requested. Kari sat down and looked searchingly at Rosaline’s face. Such calmness in the unusual situation impressed her. The more she looked at Rosaline, the less she could blame her husband for being in love with this woman.

Rosaline could tell Kari was still emotional. Her beautiful reserve was still in place, but she was like a ticking time bomb. Rosaline just went with her feelings. She wanted to comfort Kari somehow. She took a deep breath and reached over to caress Kari's face. Kari shut her eyes to take in the sensation. Her freshly broken heart began to calm.

Kari leaned in slowly as Rosaline did likewise. Their lips met in the middle as their hands started to wander. Their tongues entwined; they were lost in the moment, suffused with love, hate, madness and serenity. Their eyes opened at the same time as their lips collided once more. Their uncertainty was still present, but neither made a move to stop as their passion grew.

Kari knelt up, running her hands softly over Rosaline's neck, then down further to palm her breasts, and finally stroking between her thighs. Rosaline lifted her dress up, inviting Kari's hands to aim more precisely. Kari kissed Rosaline’s face gently as she stroked up and down her pussy over her panties, the wetness seeping through them. She leaned more insistently, guiding Rosaline to lie on her back. She pulled Rosaline’s panties to the side to reveal her shiny pink folds. Rosaline's heart raced at each motion of Kari's fingers.

Kari grew impatient with the clothing covering their skin and pulled Rosaline’s panties down her long legs, tossing them to the floor as she undressed herself rapidly. She moved hurriedly between Rosaline's legs, letting her hands smooth up her thighs. She couldn't wait to give her pussy a taste. Her tongue lapped up and down Rosaline's clit, then kissed it softly. She encircled her lips tightly around it and let her tongue whirl. The net on her tiny, frivolous hat brushed lightly over Rosaline's thighs. Rosaline spread her legs wider. Kari hoisted Rosaline’s legs over her shoulders as she tasted her deeper. Rosaline's heels dug into Kari's back.

Kari looked up at Rosaline, biting her lip in confusion and lust. She smoothed her fingers between Rosaline’s slippery folds and inserted them in her pussy. Rosaline was so wet, Kari's fingers slid in without hindrance. She held her hand still, making Rosaline thrust her hips up and down, wanting to feel her fingers deeper. Kari swirled her tongue faster as Rosaline's walls tightened around her fingers. Rosaline grabbed Kari's wrist to push her fingers deeper inside her pussy. She moved Kari's fingers in and out as Kari circled her clit more vigorously with her tongue. When Rosaline was almost at the point of climax, Kari surprised her by suddenly flicking her fingers up and down as hard as she could. Kari curved her fingers inward, hammering at her G-spot. Rosaline moaned with each exquisite movement until she came all over Kari's mouth.

Kari tasted the juices coating her fingers. Rosaline sat up to lick Kari's fingers with her, their tongues touching playfully. Rosaline pulled Kari's face closer and kissed her hungrily. Kari scissored her legs between Rosaline’s and inched her hands beneath Rosaline's ass, so their wet pussies were grinding together. She rocked her hips as she clung to Kari's waist, holding her close. Kari sucked a bruise onto Rosaline's neck and pressed her face through her long black hair, her moans stifled by the strands. She dug her hips deeper, making Rosaline's succulent breasts squash against hers. Kari's clit rubbed exquisitely against Rosaline’s pelvis, edging her closer to culmination.

Rosaline tightened her grip, feeling every slide of Kari's body. The muscles of her ass strained with clenching. Rosaline's hips were almost at the point of spasm. The pent-up tension was unbearable, but she didn't want to move. Kari fucked her harder and harder until her pussy came in full force over Rosaline's pelvis. Her body trembled at every last thrust. Rosaline held her close and kissed her passionately.

Kari lay on Rosaline's chest and caught her breath. Then, something stirred in her; it seemed all of her emotions blew up at once. Bitter tears rolled down her face as she held Rosaline tight. She had been holding in all her feelings for so long, there was no more room to hide them. Rosaline didn't say a word, just caressed her gently as her tears flowed. This was a strange ending and a strange new beginning for both of them. Rosaline was at a loss for words, but at that moment, words were not necessary.

To be continued...

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Right At Home

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Lena Love and Talia Mint

It had been a long day. Talia was stressed out after so many meetings and deadlines. After working late, she was relieved to finally get home. Little did she know her gorgeous girlfriend had also been hard at work. Lena greeted Talia at the door with a welcoming embrace and kissed her warmly.

"Hi baby!" she smiled, "How was your day?"

"Absolutely grueling," Talia frowned. "How about you? What have you been up to?" Lena just smiled and led Talia to the dinner table. A delectable aroma hit Talia's senses, and she saw all her favorite dishes, and a bottle of wine chilling in an ice bucket.

"Thank you darling! What's the occasion?" she asked.

"I just wanted to cook for you," Lena replied, kissing her neck. "No occasion. Because it's Thursday?" Talia's heart fluttered. Lena sat her down and they enjoyed each other’s company over dinner. Talia unloaded all her stress and felt much better. Lena always had a way of calming her down and making her feel appreciated and desired.

"All right. Enough talk about work," Lena smiled. "Why don't you go freshen up while I clean up in here? Then meet me in the bedroom. I have another surprise for you.” She leaned across the table and kissed Talia sweetly. Talia didn't want to leave her, but Lena insisted. “Go!” Lena giggled, giving her girlfriend a firm slap on the bottom. Talia’s thoughts about her tough day melted away, and now the only thing on her mind was trying to figure out what the surprise was. After a quick shower, she went into the bedroom and found it completely transformed.

Lena had placed a massage table at the end of their bed. There were scented oils neatly arranged on the nightstand, rose petals scattered over the sheets, scented candles, strawberries, whipped cream, and more sweet wine over ice. Lena put on some soft music, and wrapped her arms around Talia’s waist. She kissed her neck gently and unraveled her towel.

Talia lay face down on the massage table and Lena poured warm oil over her back, stroking all the way down to her feet. Talia felt so relaxed as Lena's hands kneaded every bit of tension from her body. Meanwhile Lena was getting turned on just seeing Talia's flawless skin glisten in the candlelight. She couldn't help but let her hands wander between Talia's thighs. She pressed firmly over her ass and teasingly spread her out. Talia shifted in excitement every time Lena's hands touched her there.

"Turn over for me, beautiful," Lena said. Talia moved onto her back as Lena grabbed the fruit tray. She placed strawberry slices up and down Talia's thighs and squirted whipped cream generously over them. She squirted a little bit on her fingers as well and let Talia have a taste.

Lena went to the foot end of the massage table and pulled a small lever. It wasn't just a table after all. The table split perfectly between Talia's legs. She was startled when she felt the table move, but got excited as her legs were spread.

Lena moved between them and ate the trail of strawberries up Talia's thighs. She picked one slice up with her teeth and placed it over Talia's pussy. She stroked it up and down, looking up at her girlfriend's face. Her expressions were perfect; lips red from biting them, eyes closed, shaking. Lena surrounded the strawberry with her lips and sucked lightly through it until it disintegrated.

Lena licked and sucked all around Talia's moistening pussy and nibbled on her hip bones, making her shiver with excitement. She sucked Talia's clit with increasing pressure, and ran her hands over her inner thighs. Talia gripped the sides of the table as her body tensed. Lena sucked harder and stuck her tongue inside Talia's streaming pussy. Talia moaned helplessly, her body craving more. Her hips rocked. Her lips parted. Her pussy clenched. Her toes curled.

Lena covered Talia’s entire pussy mound with her mouth and massaged her clit with the back of her tongue. Talia could barely stand it. Each flick and whirl made her body shiver. Her awaiting orgasm was like a cocked pistol ready to fire. Her eyelids fluttered as she came all over Lena's succulent mouth. Lena rested her tongue on Talia's clit as the pulses ebbed away.

Talia pulled Lena up for a kiss. She wrapped her legs around Lena’s waist and slipped a hand inside her panties. Lena’s pussy was dripping wet, and Talia slid her fingers inside, hooking them to catch her sweet spot. Each time she rubbed it, Lena spread her legs wider and thrust against Talia’s palm. Talia kept the pressure up until Lena’s tight slit creamed all over her hand.

When Lena had caught her breath, she led Talia over to the bed and made her lie down, reaching into the nightstand for the next surprise. She held her hands behind her back for a teasing moment, before revealing a pair of handcuffs and fixing them around Talia’s wrists. She wound a silk rope between them and tied it around the bedposts, holding Talia’s arms above her head, then wrapped a white silk scarf over her eyes, leaving her only a cloudy view.

“Oh come on,” Talia whined. “This isn't fair. I can't touch you or see you?”

“No,” Lena purred. “Just lie there and take what's coming to you.”

She straddled Talia and sucked her nipples until they were throbbing, then breathed hot air over them. She licked Talia’s lips, but pulled away teasingly when Talia tried to kiss her. She stroked some of the scattered rose petals over Talia’s face, letting her breathe in the fragrance. Lena ran more soft petals over Talia’s stomach, and gently kissed her skin on the way down. Talia moaned with each new sensation, her senses scrambled as she lay there, powerless.

Lena reached under the pillow and grabbed her final surprise. Talia’s mind raced as she heard a low buzzing sound. She jumped when Lena stroked the vibrating bullet over her pussy mound, letting her adapt to the feeling before holding it to her clit. Talia shuddered with pleasure, her senses heightened by not being able to anticipate Lena’s next move.

Lena pressed the toy more firmly against Talia’s pink folds. It was thrilling to see juice dripping out between the creases. She let the toy hum against Talia’s clit until she was squirming, then slid it inside her pussy. Talia pulled against her restraints as her body convulsed. She could barely catch her breath as Lena slid her fingers in and out slowly, pressing the toy against her G-spot.

When Lena started licking Talia’s clit as she worked the toy inside her, Talia thrust her hips up and came, long and hard. Lena licked up every drop of her juice, gradually softening the strokes to let her come down from her orgasmic high. She removed her lover’s blindfold and restraints, kissing and hugging her until she was blissfully relaxed as well as utterly satiated. It was the perfect antidote to Talia’s grueling day.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Doctor’s Fantasy

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Rebecca More and Lexi Lowe

Rebecca had been a practicing gynaecologist for several years. She was a well-respected member of numerous medical boards and a trusted physician in her city. While it wasn’t unheard of for her to feel attracted to one of her patients, she would certainly never dream of acting upon it.

Her professional resolve was sorely tested when she met Lexi, though. As Rebecca sat behind her desk taking down some details from her new patient, she felt a flutter of excitement. Lexi was absolutely gorgeous; and worse than that, she was a flirt! Before long she found an excuse to lean over the desk towards Rebecca, giving her a glimpse down Lexi’s top at her impressive cleavage. Rebecca imagined pulling Lexi’s shirt open, button by button, to admire her beautiful body…

Lexi was there for a routine pap smear, and Rebecca showed her to the exam room, gave her a few minutes to disrobe, and then knocked softly on the door.

“Hello in there?” Rebecca called. “Are you decent?” But when Lexi invited her to come in, she found her patient was not yet in her medical gown.

“Hi! I’m sorry!” Lexi laughed. “I can’t seem to figure out where my arms go in this thing.”

“It's quite alright,” Rebecca smiled. “Let me help you.” She stepped behind Lexi, and couldn’t help but admire her form. She definitely took good care of herself, and her body was firm and athletic, despite her voluptuous curves. The sweet scent of jasmine was radiating from her long wavy hair.

Rebecca tried to be professional and looked away as she tied the bow at the back of the gown. Lexi felt the chill of Rebecca’s stethoscope and jumped slightly. Rebecca could feel herself getting strangely aroused by the sight… but then everything about Lexi seemed to be turning her on. She cleared her throat and stepped away, struggling to maintain her composure.

Lexi lay on the couch, ready to begin the exam. Rebecca met her eyes, and felt herself blush as she looked away. Lexi’s admiration was more blatant. Her eyes lingered on Rebecca’s full lips, almost as if she wanted to taste them…

Rebecca moved to the end of the exam table and sat down on the stool. “I need you to scoot down, please,” she said. “And place your feet in the stirrups.” Lexi did as she was told, wriggling down and spreading her legs.

“Thank you, Lexi. Can you spread out a little wider, please?” Rebecca asked softly. “And just relax.”

She reached over to pull out a pair of latex gloves from the drawer, and squeezed a generous amount of lubrication onto them. When she lifted Lexi’s gown, she marvelled at the sight. Lexi’s pussy was perfect; textbook perfect. She was clean-shaven, with just a narrow strip of hair right over her clit. As Rebecca looked closer, she noticed that Lexi was secreting fluids. A few drops of juice leaked out of the crevice of her neat pudenda. Seeing this drove Rebecca wild. She could hardly maintain her professional demeanour as she inserted her fingers inside.

Lexi gasped as she felt Rebecca’s fingers enter her. Rebecca felt Lexi’s taut muscles tense from her touch, and hesitated to push inward.

“I’m sorry, am I hurting you?” she asked.

“No ma’am,” Lexi replied breathlessly.

“Do you want me to stop?” Rebecca asked as she slid her fingers out a little way.

“No,” Lexi replied forcefully. “I don’t want you to stop.”

Lexi suddenly sat up and grabbed Rebecca’s wrist, guiding her fingers deeper inside her. She tugged on both sides of Rebecca’s stethoscope, pulling her closer. She kissed Rebecca’s lush wet lips.

Rebecca began to move her fingers back and forth, massaging Lexi’s G-spot. Then she placed her thumb over Lexi’s clit and smoothed over it in a circular motion. Lexi let out moans of pleasure. In fear of being caught, Rebecca placed her other hand over Lexi’s mouth to muffle the noise. Lexi clenched her eyes tight as Rebecca’s fingers moved more frenetically. Not being able to make a sound was almost unbearable. Her thighs were shaking as she drew closer to her climax.

Rebecca slid a third finger inside Lexi and fucked her harder. Lexi gripped tightly onto the sides of the exam table and arched her back. She took Rebecca’s fingers in her mouth and bit down on them to keep from screaming. Her stomach tensed with each thrust. Her pussy was wrapped tight around Rebecca’s fingers, almost straining her wrist with each movement. Rebecca thrust deeper, making Lexi release a powerful orgasm. Her entire body shuddered with each pulse. Rebecca felt every quake around her hand. They met lips again, making it difficult to calm down. They teetered over the exam table, engaged in breathless kisses.

Rebecca shook her head briskly, dragging herself out of her fantasy and back to reality. She would never risk her career by acting so unprofessionally with a patient. But the thought of it excited her so much that when she got home after work that night she masturbated long and hard, imagining how it would feel…

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

A Proper Goodbye

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Silvie Luca and Cayla Lyons

Silvie and Cayla had been dating for a while, and their relationship was not as loving as before. Cayla's anger got out of hand more frequently, and Silvie had cheated numerous times. After many trials and tribulations, they came to the conclusion that it would be best to part ways.

Silvie watched Cayla pack her clothes in her suitcase angrily. They had just had another explosive argument and couldn't stand the sight of each other at this point.

“So just like that, you're leaving?” Silvie huffed.

“Yes!” Cayla yelled. “I’m not going to stay anywhere I’m not appreciated!”

“What are you talking about?” Silvie retorted. “I appreciate you!”

“Oh, bullshit!” Cayla shouted. “And I'm sure your other girlfriends agree. You're a lying, cheating bitch!”

Silvie was furious. She hated it when Cayla brought up her past mistakes. “See! I knew you didn't mean that stupid forgive and forget speech!”

“Well, you know what?” Cayla asked rhetorically. “You don't have to worry about it anymore. I'm done!”

Although Silvie was angry, she started tearing up. She felt bad about her indiscretions, but her pride wouldn't let her apologize. She noticed tears drop from Cayla's eyes as well. They were splashing on her hand as she knelt down to zip her suitcase. Silvie glanced at their framed photograph on the night stand. Her anger subsided completely into remorse, as she recollected all the wonderful memories of that day. Cayla stood up, about to walk out the door.

“Wait,” Silvie said softly, as she took her hand. “Come here. Don't go! Not yet...”

“No!” Cayla replied, grasping the doorknob firmly.

“Please? Just for a moment,” Silvie asked, as she wrapped her arms around her.

“Get off!” Cayla yelled. “Let me go! You always do this!” Silvie grabbed the suitcase from Cayla’s hand and softly wiped away her tears. She leaned in to kiss her softly as more tears streamed down her face. Cayla still refused to kiss her.

“I'm sorry.” Silvie said softly. “I know I'm not perfect... and neither are you! I just don't want you to go. I don't think you want to go either.” She ran her hands gently down Cayla’s arms, and circled her waist as she held her face close. Despite her simmering rage, Cayla surrendered to Silvie's touch and finally kissed her back.

“I just don't want to hurt anymore,” Cayla cried. “Do you understand? Do you even know how much you've hurt me?”

“Let me make you feel better... even if it's just one last time,” Silvie whispered. “I promise I won't hurt you.”

Cayla tried to let go but Silvie refused. She sat Cayla down on the bed and kissed her softly. The streams of memories flowed through her mind, from their first kiss to the first time they made love. Cayla began to calm down as Silvie kissed her neck. She knew every spot to touch and exactly what Cayla liked. After all, they had spent so much time studying each other’s body and even more time playing with each other’s mind. Her heart was now pounding with arousal instead of anger. Silvie nibbled lightly at the nape of her neck until Cayla clenched her fist. That's when Silvie knew she was doing something right.

“Fuck...” Cayla moaned, now unsure of her own emotions. “Fuck you!”

Silvie smiled to herself as she continued to nibble Cayla’s neck. “Fuck you?” she whispered in her ear as she kissed her earlobe softly. “Is that what you want me to do?” Suddenly, she reached behind Cayla's head and grabbed a large handful of her hair. She pulled it back forcefully as she kissed her passionately. It drove Cayla crazy. Silvie knew she loved getting her hair pulled at that very spot.

Silvie stuck her tongue in Cayla's mouth, and Cayla sucked it as the last stream of bitter tears ran down her cheek. She knew she couldn't get away. Silvie placed her hands around Cayla's neck to push her down on the bed. She pulled Cayla’s blouse open, revealing her bare breasts. She grabbed them and sucked softly. Cayla felt the sensation swimming all over her body as Silvie ran her teeth around her nipples. Then, she kissed down her stomach and bit around the edges of her tight jean shorts. She slowly unbuttoned them, kissing Cayla's thighs.

Silvie lifted Cayla’s legs close to her face and sucked hard on her inner thighs, leaving unsightly red marks all over her skin. She reached beneath Cayla to pull her shorts off and threw them on the floor behind her. Then she lay down on her stomach and wrapped her arms around Cayla's thighs from underneath. This would keep her from moving.

Silvie kissed lightly over Cayla's clit. She kissed it like she would kiss the lips on her face. This turned Cayla on like nothing else. Silvie's lips felt amazing! It drew Cayla's memory back to the very first time they made love. Back then, she had told Silvie what to do. She learned fast. At this point, Silvie knew every inch of Cayla's body.

Silvie tasted her deeper and looked up to see the expressions on her face. Cayla was so beautiful when she was angry. Silvie also loved how she looked when she was aroused; how her gorgeous mouth could barely stay closed at each sensation. Silvie spread out the light creases of Cayla’s mound, revealing her tight wet cunt. She ran the back of her tongue around the opening and sucked gently on Cayla's clit. Silvie knew exactly how to round her tongue over it until Cayla came. She loved the way she tasted. She had often eaten her for hours at a time without letting her up. She loved to watch Cayla's stomach muscles, appreciating how they would pulsate in and out as she drew closer to climax. She sucked her hard then licked her softly, just the way she liked it. Silvie knew this would be the last time this delectable pussy would be in her mouth, so she made every moment count. She didn't let go until Cayla had come four times: one for every year they were together.

Finally, Silvie turned Cayla over onto her hands and knees. She sucked and kissed each cheek as she dug her nails down her back. The red trails almost drew blood from her flawless skin. Cayla screamed in pain and ecstasy. Silvie played around the rim of Cayla's ass and lightly flicked her tongue on it. She let her saliva drip slowly over Cayla’s ass. Each drop was targeted accurately over the opening. She stuck her tongue inside and darted it in... and out. In... and out. She felt the tight hole flinch around the tip of her tongue as she played with Cayla’s pussy from underneath.

Silvie stuck her thumb deep down inside Cayla's pussy, wriggling it wildly inside her while licking her asshole. Silvie could feel the drastic build of one final explosion grow within. Cayla shook helplessly; her moans bellowing louder. Then Silvie felt the relentless release from her hand and her mouth radiating through Cayla's flesh. Cayla collapsed onto the bed, grabbing a fistful of the sheets; she bit down on the throw pillow by her face and screamed into it, her face pressed against the quilted patterns. Silvie let her draw out every breath and every pulse. She felt satisfied with her physical apology when she finally let Cayla up.

Cayla was drenched with sweat from all the tight clenching of her muscles, after over an hour of being fucked. She was overwhelmed with emotion on both sides of the spectrum. She was so angry that she had let Silvie get her way, but also strangely grateful that she had made her stay. It was going to make it harder for her to walk out the door. That's exactly what Silvie wanted. She had pulled this stunt a few times before. But this time was different. There was only so much a person could take. She had passed her breaking point.

Cayla regained her senses and took one last look around the room. She stared blankly at the treacherous beauty before her and leaned in for one final kiss; the only thing that she had the strength left to do. Then she picked her suitcase back up and walked out the door.

 

READ MORE

Distractions of Attraction

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Brandy Smile and Kiara Lord

Rayne had never been to a strip club before. But she was finally free of her Navy uniform and at liberty in a new city, and it was time to have some fun. As she rolled past to park, a stream of eyes fixed to her physique. Men have a strange fetish for hot women on motorcycles. She was bound to catch attention at every turn.

When she entered the club, she heard the loud roars from hollering men throwing money at the beauty on the stage. She looked like a gymnast, maybe because she was doing a handstand.

“Wow!” Rayne exclaimed to the barman, gazing at the stage. She loved places that fed her curiosity. “Is that even physically possible?”

“Oh yeah!” the bartender smiled, “you’ll get a lot of that in here! Enjoy it, sweetheart.”

Rayne watched another dancer on the stage. Her moves were impressive. This woman whirled around and climbed up and down effortlessly.

“Go up there! Show her some love!” The bartender egged her on.

“No, I can’t!” Rayne said, blushing a little.

“Oh, of course you can. You came here for a reason right?” He smiled slyly. “Don’t be shy!”

“I don’t know…” Rayne said hesitantly. “Let me just get another shot, and we’ll see what happens.”

The bartender handed her another drink, and grinned. “This one’s on the house if you tip her!”

“Oh, all right!” she surrendered as she gulped down her shot. “Here goes nothing!”

A feeling of boldness suddenly came over Rayne. She was dazzled by the dancer as she walked up to the front of the stage confidently and placed a hundred dollar bill between her lips. The surrounding men cheered her on as the dancer took Rayne’s hand and pulled her closer. She danced for her slowly and dropped to a split, while making her body bounce to the base line. Rayne’s heart jumped in excitement as the dancer crawled to her, grabbing the back of her neck and tugging her long black hair. Then, she licked the hundred-dollar bill off Rayne’s lips.

“You’re bad as hell!” Rayne purred. The dancer giggled mischievously as she leaned back and let the money drop onto her body, while watching Rayne’s expression. Rayne was mesmerised, watching the bill float down the dancer’s stomach. The lights made her skin glisten, highlighting the definition on the side of her abs, like an arrow pointing the way. She split her legs, facing away, almost imitating a riding position on top of a man, and leaned back to blow hot air on Rayne’s stomach, just above the waistband of her jeans. Rayne’s eyes widened as she felt the sensation jolt up her spine.

As the song ended, the dancer left the stage, looking back at Rayne with a playful grin. Her mind in turmoil, Rayne made her way back to the bar, scarcely aware of the admiring looks she was attracting.

 “Now that’s what I’m talking about!” the bartender shouted, holding his hand up for a high-five. Rayne laughed, and high-fived him. Her racing heart had just started to calm down when the dancer appeared beside her. Her composure shattered, she felt nervous all over again.

“Hey!” The dancer said. “Now I bet I could have a lot more fun with you upstairs!”

“Oh really?” Rayne asked. “What happens up there?”

“Whatever I want!” the dancer smiled. 

“Fuck it… why not?” Rayne smiled back. “How much?”

“Don’t worry about that, sweetheart. This one’s on me!” She took Rayne by the hand, led the way to the upper deck VIP section, and ordered a bottle of sweet champagne. Rayne sat on the red velvet loveseat, leaning back to meet her own eyes in the mirror on the ceiling and smiling at her reflection. She swayed and let her fingers flow to the beat of the music as the dancer began her private performance.

At first she stood at a distance and let Rayne enjoy the view from afar. The dim red light made her body glow. As she danced closer, Rayne blinked her eyes in disbelief that this was really happening to her. Her mouth dropped open and her hands stroked her thighs. The dancer straddled Rayne and bent over her lap. The sight of her, the smell of her perfume, stirred up feelings Rayne had never experienced before. It was new and exciting, but also terrifying. The more afraid she felt, the more she felt the urge to lean closer.

“Would it be okay if I kissed you?” Rayne whispered nervously.

The dancer smiled in response, and leaned down to kiss her. In an instant, the lap dance turned into a passionate make-out session. The feeling of her embrace warmed Rayne from the inside out as they kissed fervently.

“I’m Rayne by the way,” she murmured, as the dancer nuzzled her neck.

“My name’s Charmaine. It’s a pleasure to meet you!” the dancer giggled, since they had gone a little past the point for formalities.

“So, what are you doing later tonight?” Rayne dared to ask.

“Maybe you!” Charmaine grinned. “Does that sound good? Where are you staying?” Rayne nodded, a little breathless. She told her the name of her hotel, which was just around the corner, and her room number.

“I’ll be there,” Charmaine said, leaning in to kiss her again, and then walking away. Rayne sat there watching her for a moment, exhaling some of the tension that had built within her. It was almost last call already, so she made her way back to her hotel room.

Rayne waited impatiently for Charmaine to arrive, her head swimming. Her mind filled with fantastic images of what she would do to this woman as soon as she entered the room. The anticipation of it had her dripping. She had just stripped down to her underwear when she heard a soft knocking. She jumped up to open the door and met lips with Charmaine before even meeting eyes. She tasted of vanilla and honey.

Charmaine pulled her close and gently dug her nails to grip her upper back. Rayne reached down to unzip Charmaine’s jeans and peeled them down, revealing her lilac lace panties. She stopped stroking and squeezing her for just long enough to undress her completely and push her onto the bed. She ran her tongue down between Charmaine’s breasts and curved to the side to kiss her hips. She could feel Charmaine crane up toward her touch as she kissed her softly. The gentle nibbling made her quiver. The warmth of Rayne’s skin heated her further.

Rayne let her long black hair tease over Charmaine’s body as she kissed her over and over, while edging lower to taste her. She hoisted Charmaine’s thighs around her neck and sucked gently over her clit until it swelled and wetness leaked from between her pussy folds. Charmaine’s thighs and stomach clenched harder and harder until her whole body shook with her climax, and she filled the room with her moans of pleasure.

Charmaine pulled Rayne’s face toward hers to taste her lips once more. She reached around Rayne’s neck to grab a handful of her shiny hair, and brought her to her knees. Charmaine kissed her thoroughly from left to right, then down to catch her breasts lightly with her teeth. By the time her lips met between Rayne’s thighs, Rayne was dripping wet to the point where just the slightest touch would make her climax.

Charmaine ran her hands up Rayne’s calves and over her stomach, teasing her further. Then, unexpectedly, she inserted her fingers to hit Rayne’s sweet spot, making her clench and shudder with pleasure. Rayne was quivering uncontrollably at the sensation of Charmaine’s fingers sliding in and out, as Charmaine sucked on her clit in soft circles. She couldn’t take it any more! Rayne came so hard; a small tear crept out of her right eye and hit her eardrum, momentarily deafening her on that side.

Charmaine crawled on top of her and ground her body over Rayne’s as she pinned her hands above her head, and literally rocked her to sleep throughout the night.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode three

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Lia Tailor

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on April 5th 2016. The story so far: Mimi’s friend introduces her to Charlie, a flirtatious 50-year-old blonde. Back at her place, Charlie kisses Mimi and they have hot sex, grinding their pussies together before Charlie licks Mimi to an intense orgasm. After another mutual climax, Charlie fingers Mimi’s pussy and ass until she comes again…  

The story continues…

The doorbell rings.

“Oh, that will be the pizza,” says Charlie, standing up.

“Pizza?” I look up and walking in the door is Ben from the restaurant. I’m sitting on the couch naked, my panties lying on the floor. So this is the missing link, I think. I’m speechless.

“Mimi, you remember Ben,” says Charlie as she walks in holding his hand. He’s wearing a tight pair of jeans and a t-shirt that clings to his buff body. Ben smiles at me.

“Hi Mimi, hope you don’t mind but Charlie invited me.” His smile is endearing and his shaggy light brown hair hangs over his brown eyes. Charlie kneels down next to me, her pussy exposed in my face.

“You don’t mind, do you Mimi?” She looks hesitant, afraid I’ll protest.

“No darling. It’s okay. He’s quite handsome, isn’t he?” I giggle, realizing I sound like somebody’s mother. Charlie starts to undo his jeans as he strips off his t-shirt. He has light brown hair covering his chest, and his muscled arms hang by his side.

“Come over here, Ben,” says Charlie, leading him to the couch. He sits there passively, his big erection now the centrepiece of the room. My hand goes to my pussy and I start to rub my clit. I haven’t seen a cock in a long time and it’s turning me on. Charlie sits down on the floor next to me, and starts to kiss me. Our tongues play as our mouths meet in a passionate kiss. She looks at me.

“Do you want to go first?” she asks. I look over at Ben. He smiles at me. I crawl over to the couch and resting my arms, I take his cock in my mouth. I lick the tip then swallow the whole shaft, coming back up sucking on it. I feel Charlie behind me parting my ass cheeks and licking my crack. I feel blood rushing to my head. I look up at Ben. His head is back, his hands lying still by his side. His passivity drives me crazy.

Charlie puts two fingers in me, making me shriek, as I suck vehemently on Ben’s throbbing cock. She’s licking my ass and fucking me, hitting my G-spot. I start to pull on Ben’s cock, crying out with pleasure. My head goes back down, licking the head of Ben’s cock as Charlie fucks me hard. She has four fingers in me, filling my wet tunnel with love juice.

“Ah!” I scream out as she pumps my pussy hard, my G-spot responding with every touch. I run my hands up Ben’s body. The feeling of his hard muscles as Charlie fucks me makes me yell out. I suck him harder, Charlie is fucking me hard, I can’t take it any more. I come loudly, juice squirting out of me as I fall on the floor.

I move over to Charlie and whisper in her ear, “Can I watch you fuck him?” Charlie takes Ben’s hand and pulls him to the floor. He lies there inert, his cock pointing upward. Charlie positions herself carefully and guides his cock into her pussy. She starts to ride him; his hands still lie by his sides.

“Mimi,” Charlie gasps, “go over there.” She’s pointing at Ben’s head. I sit neatly on his face, and Charlie leans over and kisses me. Ben’s rough tongue is a new sensation on my clit. I groan with arousal. He licks me expertly, with Charlie fucking him energetically. She takes me by the hips. I move my pussy over Ben’s mouth rhythmically, in tune with Charlie. She’s looking at me.

“I’m going to come!” she gasps, staring at me. I move quicker to hasten my pleasure and my clit responds, engorged with blood, ready to surrender. My eyes close and I clamp my whole pussy over Ben’s face as Charlie screams out, her pussy juices running down Ben’s cock.

“Ohhhhh!” I exclaim, coming too, rubbing my sex lips against Ben’s face. We’re both exhausted as we climb off Ben, who is still lying there waiting for us to let him come. Charlie and I look at each other. I go down and take the end of his cock in my mouth as Charlie slides her tongue up and down his shaft. Ben lies there, his face flushed, his breath quickening. I take his whole cock deep in my mouth, then slide back up the length, licking as I go. Charlie licks the tip and I start to jerk him off. Ben begins to twitch, trying not to move his arms, which still lie obediently by his side. We can tell he’s ready to come, and we speed up. I stroke his cock as fast as I can while Charlie continues to lick the head.

Ben starts to shudder and pump his hips upwards; groaning, he shoots his creamy load into Charlie’s mouth. Some drips down his cock, and I lick it off as Charlie finishes up licking the head clean.

“Stand up,” Charlie says to him. “Off you go.” She slaps his firm butt as he walks to the door holding his clothes. He leaves and Charlie turns to me and grabs me, kissing me wildly. We hold each other tightly as the moon shines brightly through the window.

The End.

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode two

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Jasmin B and Sylvia Lauren

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on March 29th 2016. The story so far: Mimi’s friend introduces her to Charlie, a flirtatious 50-year-old blonde. Back at her place, Charlie kisses Mimi and they have hot sex, grinding their pussies together before Charlie licks Mimi to an intense orgasm.   

The story continues…

I open my eyes. They’re blurry as I rub them. My surroundings are unfamiliar. I gradually remember what has happened… Charlie. She touched me all over, licked me, fucked me hard and made me come twice.

There’s a pillow under my head and a blanket over me. I get up and sit on the couch. My hands fumble in my bag for my cigarettes. Lighting one I sit back. Charlie walks in wearing only her panties.

“Well, hello!” she says, smiling and walking over. I smile back. She bends down and kisses me. Her lips taste like honey. I moan at their touch. I find an ashtray and put my cigarette out. I take her by the hips and kiss her toned stomach. I lick up to her breasts. I stand up and grab her ass, sucking on her pink nipples, which harden as I lick and bite gently.

 “Oh…” she moans, her hands running through my hair. I lick up to her neck and bite her ear. Finding her lips I kiss her deeply, my tongue running around hers, and then I suck it. I bite her neck and place my hand inside her panties and insert one finger. Her pussy is wet.

“Oh!” she exclaims, louder this time. Parting her legs, I push up her warm slit, touching her G-spot. She moans again, fondling my breasts and kissing my neck. I drag her down onto the couch and pull off her panties. My head dives in between her legs and I lick her wet pussy. I lick her clit softly and slowly, sucking and kissing until it throbs. She spreads her legs wider and I lick harder and faster. She's coming, throwing her head back and grabbing my head.

“Yes!” she screams. Her torso twists, sweat beads shine on her chest, her face is flushed. She twists one more time and lifting her body, my lips still attached to her clit, comes fiercely. She’s yelling out, her head and neck strained back, immersed in the pleasure. Then twisting again, she brings her body down and her legs shake as I lick her, kissing her sweet honey lips.

I lie on top of her, kissing her in a passionate haze of pure lust. I let her rest for a second before entering her with two fingers. She’s so wet I feel my own pussy throbbing with desire. I begin to fuck her as she lies back moaning. I add a third finger and start to fuck her hard. Her hips move with the rhythm. It turns me on, and I position my pussy over her smooth thigh and ride her as I fuck her. We’re both sweating with love heat and wet with come juice. Our eyes are locked on one another. I watch her as she watches me.

I fuck her G-spot hard and fast as I go back and forth on her leg. I reach down and kiss her, crazed in the moment. We’re both about to come. I hold my fingers inside her still for a second – holding back – then push hard and fast into her, my clit on fire. I rub up and down her leg one more time, thrusting my fingers on her G-spot, and we both come, screaming, howling, our bodies glued together.

I fall on top of her, breathing heavily near her ear. I feel my pussy juices seeping out, running down her leg. My hand lies on her soft mound, which is oozing with creamy come. She breathes heavily underneath me, wrecked by the mutual orgasm. Her hands touch my ass and I feel her finger entering my asshole.

“Oh!” I shriek. I kiss her mouth and she fucks my ass. I sit up and ride on the finger, the sting of the pain and pleasure making me dazed. She takes it out and dips two fingers into my pussy. I scream as she hits my G-spot on and off. I ride more quickly and soon I’m coming hard. I clamp my pussy down onto her hand and come, clasping her hips. I holler and fall back on the other side of the couch, savouring the intensity of my orgasm. Her hand strokes my thigh.

I lie back, eyes closed, and we clasp hands. We rest for a couple of minutes, breathing softly. It’s quiet and Charlie is so warm. I feel like I’m in a dream. Slowly she sits up and asks if I want a drink. She brings back two vodkas and I sit up, lighting a cigarette.

“You're gorgeous,” I say, looking into her dazed blue eyes. She stares at me.

“And you’re beautiful,” she replies. A shiver goes through me and I tremble a little. Just as I’m finishing my drink, the doorbell rings.

To be continued...

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dressed For Sex

Erotic fiction inspired by Alise Z

In my everyday life I’m a quiet, conservative girl. I work in a dull office job, and I think my colleagues would be very surprised to learn about my alter ego. You see, every few months my craving for anonymous, no-strings sex gets too powerful to ignore, and I will go to a fetish party in search of a horny stranger to fulfil my needs.

I am aided and abetted in this by my partner – I’ll call him David here – who loves to buy me slutty outfits for my adventures. He will accompany me to the party, but stay in the background and just observe what is going on. He gets the biggest kick out of watching me pick up my playmate for the night, and then hearing all about it later.

Recently he bought me an outfit more daring than anything I’d worn to a party before. It was a lace bodysuit, with a thong back that left my bottom bare, and cut-out panels over the thighs to create the effect of stockings and garters. My nipples and pussy were clearly visible through the sheer lace, and somehow the effect was to make me look more exposed than if I’d actually been naked!

David drove me to the club where the party night was being held, and took my coat, leaving me in just the bodysuit and my heels. I was shaking slightly with excitement and adrenaline, but I knew a drink would steady my nerves, and before long I had no shortage of admirers offering to buy me one. I chatted to some people – fetish parties are usually very friendly, I guess the skimpy clothing breaks down social barriers – but I wasn’t really interested in idle chatter tonight. I wanted sex.

Then I spotted a couple checking me out. The girl was pretty, with long blonde hair, and she was sitting on her man’s lap, wriggling in a way that left me in no doubt he was rock hard beneath her. They both stared at me, making no effort to disguise their interest. I’ve had a few encounters with women before, but I’ve never had a threeway with a guy and a girl, and I felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of trying it for the first time.

I went over to them, acutely aware of the way my big breasts jiggled under the lace as I walked, and they introduced themselves as Tom and Irene. We didn’t waste much time on small talk; Irene asked if she could kiss me, and when I nodded, she pressed her body against mine, sliding one hand down between us to pinch my nipple as our lips met. That sent a shock of arousal coursing through me, and I rocked my hips against hers to increase the contact. With that, an unspoken agreement passed between us and she took my hand and led me to one of the private rooms, Tom following with our drinks. Out of the corner of my eye I saw David watching as we left the main room.

Once we were in private, Tom and Irene had me stand and pose for them so they could walk all around me, admiring my body. They touched me teasingly, stroking my nipples and ass cheeks, cupping my pussy with warm hands, leaning in to kiss me softly, working in tandem to make me increasingly desperate for more contact. I reached out towards Irene, but Tom grabbed my hands and raised them above my head, holding me in place.

“Let us do all the work, princess,” he murmured in my ear, his low voice sending a shiver of lust through me. “We’ll make you feel good, I promise.” Moving behind me, he wrapped one arm around my waist to keep me still, the other stroking my breasts and seeking out my stiff nipples. “Spread your legs,” he ordered me, and I obeyed without question as he held me tighter and I felt his hard cock press against me through his pants.

Now Irene kneeled in front of me, her mouth immediately latching onto my crotch and sucking my hot pussy through the damp lace. The shock of this sudden, intense contact after all the teasing was potent, and my legs shook with the rapid escalation of excitement, but Tom supported me until I regained my balance. Irene lapped at the crotch of the bodysuit until it was saturated, then tugged it aside and ran the tip of her tongue all the way along my bare slit. It felt incredible, my clit throbbing as pleasure rose in me like a hot flush, suffusing my veins. My hips rocked to thrust my pussy harder against her mouth, and she crooked a couple of fingers and slid them inside me, making me gasp as they hooked against my G-spot.

Within a couple of minutes, the sensation of her licking my clit as her fingers penetrated me over and over had overwhelmed me to the point where I could barely stand. Tom swept me up into his arms and carried me over to the bed; Irene moved under me so she was cradling my head in her lap, her thighs soft, the smell of her perfume making me want her. Tom stood at the foot of the bed and for a split second seemed to hesitate, giving Irene a questioning look.

“Yes, go ahead,” Irene said. “I want you to fuck her. I want to see her squirm as your cock fills her up. Make her come, baby.”

Tom smiled at his sweet lover as he unbuckled his pants and let them drop, revealing his rigid cock. I felt a fresh swell of excitement at the thought of having it inside me, my pussy creaming up. Irene took my hands and held them above my head, both of us gazing in fascinated lust as Tom stroked the head of his cock up and down my slit, making it shiny with my juice. My hips bucked, urging him to thrust into me, but he teased me again, making me wait, although I could see from the hunger in his eyes that he wanted it as badly as I did.

At last he powered forward, the fat head of his cock making me moan as it spread my pussy open and drove inside. I felt blissed out as my sensitized slot held him snugly, every nerve in my body seeming to tingle with the stimulation. My senses went into overload as Irene leaned forward over me, her fingers finding my clit and rubbing, sending starbursts of pleasure pulsing through me.

My hands were free now, and I grasped Irene’s hips, pulling her pussy down towards my face. She wasn’t wearing panties under her short skirt, and I felt her jolt as my tongue made contact with her hot core. She sank down further, letting me stroke my tongue over her clit and push it between her lips into her slick hole. Now the three of us were united in our rhythmic chase towards release, Irene’s fingers rubbing all around the cock pounding into me as she rode my mouth.

I broke first, the sweet, tangy taste of Irene’s pussy driving me wild as I clenched and spasmed around Tom’s cock. That sent him over the edge, and I was still shaking in the throes of my orgasm as he plunged in up to the hilt and shot his load deep inside me, pulling out to splash the last couple of spurts over my mound.

Irene tipped forward into a 69, lapping up the warm goo from my sticky skin, and making Tom groan by taking his cock into her mouth to suck it clean. She licked up his load as it trickled out of me, giving me a string of gentler but prolonged orgasms as her tongue found every sensitive spot. When I couldn’t come any more, she sat back to ride my face harder, her moans rising to a crescendo as I drove her crazy. Finally she dismounted and the three of us kissed, sharing the taste of jizz and girl-juice as we stroked and caressed one another.

As David drove me home, I could still taste Irene and Tom on my lips, and feel my wetness seeping out to soak the lining of my coat. David had to pull over and let me jack him off over my lace-covered breasts as I described our threeway to him in graphic detail.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode one

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Jasmin B and Sylvia Lauren

The three of us sit down and look at our menus. “Mmm… I feel like cake,” I say, and everyone laughs.

I’m with my good friend Sarah and she’s brought along someone from her yoga class. “Mimi, this is Charlotte,” she had said to me in the car.

“Just call me Charlie. Everyone does,” she had interjected, playing with her shoulder length blonde hair. My eyes were drawn to her straight away. Drop dead gorgeous. Blue eyes, full breasts presented in a tight black dress. Her red lipstick accentuated her luscious lips. Now we were having dinner at a restaurant in the city.

“Do you like sweets, Mimi?” Charlie asks.

“Oh yes,” Sarah laughs, “she loves to have her cake and to eat it too!”

Charlie looks at me smiling, her pretty blue eyes sparkling. “Do you, now?” she says. “Oh Mimi, check out the chef, he’s really cute.” Sarah watches me, knowing I’m gay. I turn to look, now interested to see what he looks like.

“Oh look, he’s coming over!” Charlie says. A tall guy with shaggy light brown hair walks over.

“Hi Ben,” Charlie says, “this is Mimi. She’s cute, don’t you think?” Ben looks at me grinning. His tanned arms are brown and muscular, and he has a three-day stubble growth.

“Well hello there, dear Mimi,” he says, and bows. We all laugh and off he goes back to the kitchen.

“See Mimi, I told you,” says Charlie, still smiling. I watch her sensuous lips, wondering if she fucks women. ‘Stop it!’ I think to myself. Ben is half her age but she doesn’t seem to mind. I like her a lot.

After dinner, we drop Sarah off in the cab and keep going. “Oh, I’m just up here,” I say leaning over to the cab driver.

Charlie puts a hand on my leg. She says, “Mimi, don’t you want to come to my place for a nightcap?” I hesitate. My heart starts to race and sweat breaks out on my hands. I tell the driver to keep going. At Charlie’s place, she pours us both a stiff drink, dancing around the bar. I stare at her body, particularly her toned legs. ‘What if…?’ I think. The living room is a mix of art deco and hippy furnishings. I sit on a cushion on the floor. Charlie sits on the couch close by. I take a sip of my vodka. It’s refreshing and cold. She leans over and touches my hair.

“I love your hair,” she says huskily. She strokes it and massages my head with one hand. My heart is beating out of my chest. My breath quickens. She strokes my hair away from my face and placing her drink down, leans in and kisses my cheek. She slides off the couch and sits close to me. She takes my head in her hands and places her soft lips on mine. I’m hesitant. There’s something about Charlie I’m not sure about. I know she’s fifty and I've always loved older women but it’s like she’s hiding something from me.

She looks at me. “Oh I’m sorry. I thought...” She looks despondent. I hold her head in my hands and kiss her, taking her tongue in my mouth, and suddenly I’m all-consumed by her. She’s on top of me, kissing me passionately. I kiss her back, biting her lower lip, and our tongues flick at each other. I hold her tight and kiss her neck. She groans and kisses my ear before biting it, then kisses my neck all the way down to my breasts. I quickly take my top off, throwing it aside. I begin to undress her, removing her black dress to reveal her sexy lacy panties and bra.

I take her panties off and pull down the straps of her bra. Her breasts are firm and full, the nipples pink. She pushes me down and kisses my breasts, licking around them and sucking on the nipples. She pulls off my skirt and panties. My hands are in her hair as I’m looking down at her. ‘How many erogenous zones do we have?’ I think in a stupor. She licks down to my stomach, then back up again. I quiver under her lips. Waves of fire swell in my body. My face is flushed and I feel sweat on my forehead. My clit is engorged and ready to explode. I want to touch it but wait for Charlie. She’s still kissing my stomach.

I grab her ass and pull her down on top of me forcefully, so our pussies are touching. My clit has rubbed on her silky thigh and is throbbing with desire. A mountain of rocks falls on my head when she grinds her pussy on mine. I buck my hips up and start sliding up and down her leg. My pussy is wet and I can feel Charlie's cum cream on her leg. I’m so hot for her. I grab her face and push my tongue deep into her mouth. Our mouths are locked together in a tongue battle. I rub myself up and down, then find her pussy with mine.

“Oh!” I shriek and my head goes back and I hold her as tight as I can. She’s grinding down on me, my clit ready to explode. I take her hips and buck up and down, up and down. My head rolls from side to side. I’m moaning and gasping, my mouth open, screaming strange noises. “Ah, ah ah aargh!” My back arches, my pussy hits hard on hers for ten seconds, grinding into hers, and I cum, screaming out, shrieking, holding her head like a lion its prey.

My eyes are closed as I catch my breath, lying on the floor soaked in cum juice and sweat. She moves down my body and licks and bites my thighs. “Oh!” I groan, my hands still glued to her head. She licks around my pussy, biting. I feel my clit on heat again as waves of desire fill my body. My belly is on fire. She licks softly. I moan and cry out a little. She licks my pussy lips, which are drenched in cum juice. She places one finger in me slowly. I moan as the walls of my tunnel are filled with pleasure. She goes in and out slowly, teasing me. She adds another finger.

I spread my legs out and lift them up to feel the full force of this beautiful sensation. She gets faster and I move to the rhythm. She reaches up and grabs my breast and pumps me to the hilt, hitting my G-spot forcefully. I cry out like a cat in the night. Her fingers move quickly, in out, in out, touching the G-spot every time. Her lips are back on my clit licking softly. I move my hips. I bring one leg down and buck to the movement. Each time she’s deep inside I scream out. She puts another finger inside me, and thrusts deeply. I feel all the cum juice in my pussy swelling up and ready to erupt. My legs start to tremble and I quiver all over. I squirm. My chest is hot and soaked in sweat. My belly is Mount Vesuvius ready to burst.

I thrust my groin up in the air, her fingers on my G-spot, her tongue lapping at my clit, and I cum hard, my juice spurting out of me like a hose. My body twists and turns as my creamy cum flows out of me onto the carpet and in Charlie’s face. She sucks on my lips of love like a vampire, licking every drop from top to bottom. Then she rolls me over. She lifts my ass into the air and sticks her tongue in my asshole. “Ahh!” I yell, my body still recovering from the intensity of my orgasm. It feels exquisite. It is just me and her now, nothing else exists. We are totally ensconced in a wave of passionate heat. She licks up and down my crack, my cum juice still there as her expert tongue sucks and laps up the cream. She slaps my ass and grabs me by the hips. She kisses my back up to my ears. I’m tingling all over, my nerve ends have been electrocuted, I slump down shattered.

I turn my head and close my eyes. Tears emerge. She lies down next to me and holds me close. She puts her head up close to mine and I search for a kiss. We kiss and she gently licks the tears from my eyes, stroking my hair and wrapping her legs around me. We lie there quietly, listening to the sound of our breath. I fall asleep.

To be continued…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Four: Revealing

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on March 9th 2016. The story so far: 

Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. Ava finally cums, squirting all over Tracy, and turning her on. The room begins to disintegrate around them as Ava eats Tracy to an intense orgasm and then Tracy does the same for her…

The story continues…

Water was still pouring from the walls as the lights blinked again. Ava and Tracy moved to their knees facing each other, kissing and pressing their soft breasts together, both dripping with sweat and pussy juice. Their hands moved lower, caressing one another’s strong thighs, their kisses growing deeper.

The lights blinked again as they entwined their legs, their hot, juicy pussies pushing against each other, clits hard in an ocean of liquid lust. They began to trib, slow and steady at first but with increasing speed and intensity, each craving the other’s climax and savoring the incredible sensation of their pussies being in contact like two kissing mouths. They went harder and harder, never breaking the contact, almost as if they were one being, their juices mingling.

They gazed into each other’s eyes, the crystal sky in Ava’s and mother Earth in Tracy’s… fascinating and seductive darkness in Ava’s black hair, and the warm, embracing sunshine in Tracy’s golden locks… they were completing each other totally, not only physically with their pussies kissing so tightly they were drinking juices from each other, but also their souls, their beauty. The pleasure was doubling, tripling, quadrupling, stroke after stroke, harder and faster, harder and faster.

The friction between their legs was making loud, wet noises, their skin almost fused together by the juices spilling out. As the pressure of their orgasms built up inside them they felt the pleasure in symbiosis, until they could no longer contain it. The wet sounds echoed around the room, mingling with their moans, water streaming from the trembling walls as their primal lovemaking reached a crescendo.

“I can’t hold it any more! It’s coming hard, it’s coming!” The lights blinked again, and then nothing could stop the explosion, a powerful stream of juices squirting from each pussy, soaking them both as they kept rocking and grinding together.

Their pace gradually slowed, leaving them spent, sweaty and covered in warm, sticky pussy juice. They were in a state of total bliss, in each other’s arms, their legs scissored and their pussies still kissing. Soothed by the darkness, with only the weak emergency lights illuminating the room, Ava felt so loved. Her joy was complete when Tracy whispered, “I’ve dreamed about you since the first time you silently stepped into my life, but I never had the courage to even speak to you... you are so beautiful and charming that I’ve always thought you were unreachable for me.”

Those were the same exact thoughts that had made Ava sad until this day, the same fears, the same struggles! Ava was now seeing this experience as a gift, but from who? Was it the mysterious woman?

As Ava mused, she was still unaware of the walls crumbling around them, the water running down and now reaching them and washing away their juices. The question in her mind made her feel uneasy, but like sunshine Tracy’s smile wiped her worries away. It made Ava forget everything as Tracy whispered, “I want more! One more time!”

Ava smiled back in response. Their legs still entwined, they began to push against each other again, squirming with the sensitivity from their intense squirting orgasms. Tracy grabbed Ava’s ass cheeks, pulling Ava’s pussy even harder against her own. It sent strong chills and pleasure waves through Ava to see the primal lust in Tracy’s eyes. Tracy suddenly slapped her ass, just as if she always knew that Ava would love it – but Ava didn’t know until that moment that she would like it, so how could Tracy possibly know?

Tracy stepped up the pace dramatically, going from slow and sensual directly to hard, fast and furious. Water flowed around them. Ava was caught off-guard by this unexpected animal lust that seemed to explode inside Tracy from nowhere, after cumming so hard already. She could feel her orgasm building again like a river about to burst its banks, but she could also feel something new… something inside! As her pussy rubbed against Tracy’s, she could feel something penetrating her, rubbing her G-spot. It was strange and inexplicable, but the sensation was incredible and she knew another orgasm was imminent.

So what was fucking her so hard and deep? Ava was unable to think rationally, she could only rely on her senses, and they were at the mercy of the storm of pure lust raging through Tracy. But she could recognize the sensation; it was the same as she had felt when the mysterious woman had finger-fucked her before!

The pleasure was so overwhelming that Ava felt she might lose consciousness. Her whole awareness was focused on Tracy’s body entwined with hers, and something fucking her hard, something that felt like two fingers on her G-spot. It was moving harder, almost inhumanly so; and suddenly, without even realizing it was going to happen, Ava exploded with the most intense squirting orgasm of her life. At that moment, the power came back on and the room was lit with a bright white glow.

Ava felt the tremors of her climax gradually ebb away. Her eyes were closed, and she could no longer feel Tracy’s body against hers; the pressure against her G-spot was still there, but slowing. Her heart was racing and the waves of pleasure were caressing her whole body. 

“Oh my… what are you doing!” exclaimed a voice right beside her. Ava’s eyes fluttered open in surprise. Who was that? Could the receptionist have returned and caught them? The light was strong and it took a while for her to be able to see clearly. But when she did... she couldn’t believe her eyes.

Ava was standing right in front of herself! She literally saw herself standing there, naked and drenched in sweat and pussy juice. How was this possible? The bizarre situation started to dawn on her; she was on her back, water flowing all around, her fingers deep in her pussy as if she had just masturbated furiously under the shower. Was it all a dream? Had she only imagined having sex with Tracy? Or was she dreaming now, while she cuddled with Tracy somewhere else? Looking down at her body, she was confused to discover she didn’t recognize it.

“Tracy, are you okay?” asked the other Ava gently.

Tracy? Did she call me Tracy? Ava got to her feet and moved to the mirror at the end of the room. When she looked, she saw not her own reflection, but Tracy! She was Tracy now! It was incomprehensible.

She felt a hand stroke her hips and ass; it was the other Ava. “You taste good! May I have more?” she murmured lustfully in her unmistakeably elegant French accent. They gazed into each other’s eyes, their desire growing.

Excited by the idea of experiencing how it would feel to make love as Tracy – and the notion of literally having sex with herself as never before – she grabbed the other Ava by the hips and started kissing her; her hand was already sliding between her legs, feeling the wetness there. The other Ava was kissing her back even harder, hot and breathless.

The power went out again. As the emergency lights blinked back on, they were already having wild sex…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Ice

Erotic fiction inspired by Elizabeth L and Lote

She’s always known how to make me beg. It’s a particular talent she has, to keep her own composure while totally wrecking mine. When I nicknamed her the ‘Ice Queen’ I was only partly joking… and her way of taking sweet revenge for the moniker, which caught on among our whole circle of friends, was to earn the title with the most exquisite torment she’d ever subjected me to.

It turns me on to think about the planning she must have put into it; afterwards I learned some interesting facts. For instance, did you know that if you boil water before freezing it, it stays crystal clear instead of going cloudy? Apparently she used a popsicle mold, and made a few different versions before she was perfectly happy with the result. Of course, I was totally unaware of all this at the time. The first I knew of it was when we were lying on the sofa cuddling on a Sunday afternoon, and she asked if I was in the mood for some “button-pushing.” That’s our private code for our power games, and as soon as I said yes, the anticipation started to put me into my submissive headspace and I sensed her attitude shift from my affectionate and sweet lover to my dominant and controlling mistress. That alone was enough to get my pussy wet; I find surrendering to her commands so exciting.

She led me into the bedroom and pushed me down on the bed, grabbing my hands and holding them above my head so she could restrain me. With practiced movements, she wound the rope around my wrists and lashed them to the headboard, holding me in position. Then she unbuttoned my skirt and pulled off my panties, leaving my body totally exposed to her gaze.

I love our bondage games, and a lot of the thrill lies in not knowing what she has in store for me. Sometimes she will tease me with feathery touches until I’m pleading for more, other times she’ll fuck me hard with a strap-on or leave me for long minutes that seem like hours with a remote-controlled vibrator driving me wild. This time she told me to close my eyes, and of course I obeyed without question. I heard her leave the room and then return after a few moments.

It took all my willpower to stay perfectly still and quiet as I felt something shockingly cold brush against my lips. Instinctively I opened my mouth, and as icy water trickled into my mouth it began to dawn on me what was happening. My mistress slid the ice dildo between my lips and rapidly drew it out again, my tongue following it hungrily, wanting more. But she teased me by pressing it against my nipple instead, the cold making it harden and throb almost painfully.

My hips started to rock involuntarily as she trailed the ice dildo slowly down my torso, making the muscles of my stomach flutter, and then traced agonisingly slow circles around my pussy mound. I was aching with desire by the time she finally touched it against my clit, just for a second, so I barely had time to register the intense, burning cold before she pulled it away.

“What’s your color?” she asked. We use a ‘traffic light’ system in our sex games, and green means ‘Don’t stop.’

“Green!” I gasped. Immediately she pressed the ice dildo against my clit again, leaving it for a little longer this time so that I moaned and tried to push against it, before she broke contact.

“More… please, more!” I moaned. In response she rested the dildo on my smooth mound so the heat of my skin began to melt it and send icy rivulets pouring down over my clit and between my spreading pussy lips. My back arched, my moans becoming more urgent as I tried to chase the source of the sensation. Now she had me exactly where she wanted me, and she knew it.

“What do you want?” she asked, as if the hungry rocking of my hips wasn’t enough to tell her all she needed to know.

“I want it… please… I want it…” I groaned brokenly, struggling to form the words as lust clouded my thoughts.

“So fucking needy,” she hissed, her voice penetrating the fog of my arousal like the point of a needle. “Such a cum-hungry little slut. Say it then, if you want it so badly.” She licked a hot stripe up my neck, nipping my earlobe roughly and sending a thrill of arousal flashing through me.

“Please… please fuck me with it! I need it in my pussy! Please please please just fuck me right now!” I started to moan, the words pouring out in a desperate torrent once they started. Tears of frustrated arousal seeped out from beneath my closed eyelids, as she touched the frozen head of the dildo to the slick opening of my pussy and pulled it away, over and over. Before long I was humping my hips up to chase the dildo on each stroke, tugging against my restraints, the cold making my whole pussy throb. My attention was focused on a single point, able to think of nothing but the need to feel that hard icy shaft part my hot walls.

I was incoherent, out of my mind with my wanton craving, by the time she finally relented and held the ice dildo still against my pussy before sliding the first couple of inches inside me. By now the surface was starting to melt and the freezing water met my hot flesh with a wave of startling sensation, but the core was still solid and felt good… so very good… as it surged inside me. I wanted more – I wanted the whole thing in me right now – but I had to settle for grinding on the end as she held it steady.

“What’s your color, baby?” she asked, softer now.

“Green!” I whimpered. “More… please let me have more!”

“You look so beautiful, baby,” she purred as she slid it out and then back in, deeper this time, making me arch up off the bed. “So needy, so hot, begging to get fucked!” I cried out with the almost unbearable arousal as the ice stretched me open, my whole world shrunk to that single shaft of bright pleasure-pain. We hit a rhythm, her gloved hand twisting and corkscrewing the dildo as she plunged it into me, my hips rocking greedily, way too far gone to care how desperate I must look. The pressure built and built, the need for release irresistible now. And then my thighs clamped tight around her wrist as with a shriek I came, my burning pussy gripping and spasming around the ice, my whole body convulsing.

When I finally relaxed enough for her to slide the dildo out of me, she told me to open my eyes, and gazed into them, checking I was still ‘green.’

“Look at you, so fucked out,” she laughed gently, when she saw that I could hardly even focus through my post-orgasmic haze. But her hot tongue licking the juice and ice-water from my chilled and sensitized pussy soon brought me to my senses, before sending me spiralling off on another less extreme but no less pleasurable trip…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Three: Joining

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on March 2nd 2016. The story so far:

Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. Ava finally cums, squirting all over Tracy, and turning her on. Tracy asks to taste Ava some more, and they begin to kiss…

The story continues…

Ava and Tracy were shut inside the steamy, humid shower room, only the weak glare of the emergency lights breaking the soft darkness. They swirled and sucked each other’s tongue while finally bringing their hands between one another’s legs. The room was heady with the smell of their excitement, Ava’s sweat and pussy juices all mixing in a potion of lust over Tracy’s sticky skin.

Ava was still trembling from her orgasm. Her pussy was incredibly sensitive, making her squirm each time Tracy gently rubbed her swollen clit, but this was getting her even hungrier for Tracy’s luscious body. Tracy was moaning with pleasure as Ava kissed and licked her neck, stroking her pussy harder while pushing her up against the tiled wall. Ava kissed her way down over Tracy’s shoulder to her hard nipples.

Tracy’s legs were shaking as Ava rubbed her clit hard and fast, dipping her fingers between Tracy’s lips and circling her pleasure hole, making the cream seep out. Their excitement was growing exponentially, each spurring the other on, as Ava made Tracy as wet, sweaty and juicy as herself. Her moans echoing around the shower room, Tracy’s thighs spread wider as Ava kissed, licked and sucked the taut muscles and soft, sensual skin of her stomach. As Ava teased Tracy’s navel with her tongue, Tracy felt the tension build between her thighs, her hard clit tingling and juices flowing down her legs. Moving further down with her tongue, Ava finally arrived at the source of the heat, right between Tracy’s toned thighs.

The emergency lights blinked. Tracy’s clit was throbbing, craving Ava’s tongue, but Ava teased her, making the anticipation build. Ava sank to her knees, her hands sliding up to Tracy’s breasts as she started to flick her clit with just the tip of her wet tongue, sending strong waves of excitement pulsing throughout her body. Ava was so turned on, her pussy dripping juices onto the tiled floor as she grabbed Tracy’s clit between her lips and sucked hard. Tracy squirmed with pure pleasure, the intense sucking overwhelming her.

They were so intent on each other that they were barely aware something was happening all around them. A small tile fell from the wall; a minute later another one fell, and then another. There was no debris on the ground, though. As the tiles tumbled and broke apart, they seemed to simply disappear.

Ava could feel Tracy’s orgasm building up inside her, and as she continued to suck her clit hard, she brought her hands slowly down, smearing Tracy’s sweat across her breasts and stomach. Her left hand slid down to Tracy’s ass, squeezing and grabbing, while her right hand wriggled between Tracy’s clenching thighs. Without pausing to tease her at all, Ava thrust two fingers right into Tracy’s pussy, pressing vigorously against her G-spot. Tracy let out a wild moan as Ava started fucking her slow and hard, juices trickling out and intensifying the strong smell of sex.

All around them the tiles were falling, breaking and disappearing, and as Tracy’s juices began to flow, water started to pour out from the disintegrating walls. Tracy was squirming, sweat and juice coating her thighs as they clenched uncontrollably. Ava fingered her even harder, massaging her throbbing G-spot while still sucking and tongue-storming her clit. The wet squishy noises could be heard over Tracy’s moans. Ava was so hungry for Tracy’s sweetness, flowing all over her tongue and fingers. She felt Tracy’s slick walls tighten up around her fingers as the uncontainable urge for release grew, impossible to hold back. Water streamed from the walls.

“It’s coming! It’s coming!” Ava could feel Tracy slipping beyond the edge, her pussy convulsing and tightening around her fingers and her G-spot beating faster than her heart. Lustful sweat and juice dripped, and the lights blinked again as Tracy hit her loud orgasmic explosion. Breathing heavily, she slid to her knees, face to face with Ava, their mingled juices puddling around them.

Ava kissed and caressed Tracy’s blissful face, feeling the warmth of Tracy’s juices spreading over her shins and feet. That sweet moment of cuddling was delicious, but it didn’t last long. Ava’s lust was surging up, and she lay back in the pool of juices, pulling Tracy on top of her, their sticky bodies rubbing together. As Tracy regained her senses a little she took control, wanting to give Ava the same pleasure she had received. She turned around into a sixty-nine, positioning her wet pussy above Ava’s thirsty mouth as she went down to taste Ava’s luscious honeypot.

Incapable of resisting, Ava let Tracy do as she wished to her, but the intensity of Tracy’s licking soon exhausted her. They rolled onto their sides, still locked together in a sixty-nine. The floor felt strangely soft and comfortable, and the warm water pouring from the walls lulled Ava into a hypnotic state. All she was aware of was Tracy licking and sucking her clit, spreading her juicy hole with fingers from both hands, not going in too deeply just yet. As Ava’s arousal swelled, she spread Tracy’s ass cheeks and started licking her tight, puckered hole, pressing her tongue into it. Tracy moaned with pleasure as Ava’s tongue penetrated her ass, sliding her fingers further into Ava’s pussy and blindly seeking out her G-spot.

They were both so wet and flowing, Ava’s pussy soaking Tracy’s fingers and tongue while she inhaled Tracy’s aphrodisiac smell permeating the humid atmosphere. The urge to cum mounted within each of them as they raced to climax. It became almost a struggle between them: Ava was fucking Tracy’s ass with her tongue really hard and deep, but Tracy’s double finger fucking, along with the ferocious clit sucking, were literally driving Ava crazy, so much that her tonguing faltered and she could do nothing except gasp and moan. She could feel another orgasm building up inside her, this one even more overwhelming. Tracy was holding her tight, her legs and arms clamped around her mercilessly, fingers slamming into her lust-swollen pussy deep and hard. Ava surrendered to Tracy’s hunger, her pussy tightening around the greedy fingers hammering her G-spot. The lights blinked again as Ava squirmed, the pressure making her G-spot throb and swell until it was impossible to hold back any longer. She exploded with another hard, wet orgasm, her juice squirting over Tracy’s hands and face.

As Ava gradually came back down from her orgasmic high, Tracy turned around to face and embrace her, their skin slippery with their sweat and juices and the flowing water. Ava was aware of Tracy’s golden hair trailing wetly over her face, and the subsiding pulse of pleasure between her legs. They could feel each other’s thoughts and desires as clearly as each other’s heartbeat, in a beautiful synchrony, sharing much more than their physical pleasure. They were connected intimately, a single being surrounded and filled with burning love. Kissing avidly, their passion began to build once again, but this time it was both the culmination of that incredible moment of pure sexual pleasure, and the beginning of something amazing for them both...

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Circus

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Lorelei and Natalia

I walk into the tent expecting to see an array of animals. Instead there stands a tall girl, juggling colored balls. I watch her for a couple of minutes, mesmerized. Then I approach.

“Hello,” I say, a little shy.

“Hi,” she answers, looking at me. “Who are you?”  

“Oh, I’m just passing through.”

She’s still juggling as we speak. She stops. “Want to have a look around?”

I nod, pleased by the offer but wondering what there is to see. Would I bump into a dwarf, see a strongman, a clown? We walk through some bright silk curtains and enter a small room with an antique sofa and a large mirror. I look up, and there are mirrors on the ceiling.

“This is my den,” she says walking past me slowly.

“It's very cosy,” I say.

“Sit down.” She has an accent. French. “Here, let me take your coat.” She takes my brown leather coat off gently. I can feel her breath near my face, my ear. She’s wearing a tank top, and a short skirt that shows off her shapely legs. She sits next to me.

“What’s your name?” she whispers, her face close to mine.

“Mimi,” I answer. She’s staring at me, a smile appearing on her pretty face. Her hair is jet black, shoulder length; her skin, a creamy white.

“I’m Gigi,” she says, placing her hand on my thigh. It creeps up until it’s between my legs. I feel an instant wetness. Suddenly we’re kissing, her lips soft as they press against mine. She stops and looks at me with big brown eyes.

“You’re sweet,” she purrs, kissing my neck and biting my ear. I gasp. I put my arm around her and kiss her, my tongue entering deeply. She responds, fondling my breasts. I kiss her neck and shoulders and slowly lick my way down, lifting off her tank top. She has big, beautiful breasts, and her nipples are erect. I lick and suck them.

She’s moving now, taking my shirt off and undoing my jeans. I lie back on the couch and she sits up on me, takes off her skirt and starts grinding herself on my pussy. I’m so excited, I feel my pussy pulsing and wet. She’s on top of me, fucking me with her pussy. She moves up and down on me, our breasts touching. She gets faster. I grab her hips and bring her closer, so our clits are touching. We’re both on the verge of orgasm. She moves quicker and quicker and soon my head is strained back, my eyes closed tight, shrieking out, immersed in the pleasure.

She screams, and lies down on top of me, panting, breathing heavily near my face. I stroke her hair, she looks at me, and we kiss furiously. Her hand is now between my legs, and she slides two fingers into my dripping pussy. She’s kissing my breasts and fucking me. I cry out as she goes deeper, hitting my G-spot. Then she adds a third finger and my pussy is now exploding around them. She’s fucking me hard and I’m cumming, touching her whole body, her hips, her legs. She’s still on top of me, the weight an extra turn on.

She pushes at my throbbing G-spot, and suddenly I feel something different. There’s an extra fullness in my wet tunnel. I look down and her hand is holding one of the colored juggling balls. She pushes it in gently. Now I have two balls inside me. She pushes at the balls with her fingers, sending waves of desire through me. I’m immersed in this strange yet highly arousing sensation. I’m crazed, moaning and lifting my legs up so she has a full view of my engorged mound. I look at her, then up, viewing myself in the ceiling mirror. It’s coming… I erupt, crying out as a stream of wet pussy juice comes squirting out of me like a fountain.

It keeps coming and Gigi licks at it, sucking on my soaking pussy lips. She starts to lick my clit. I lie back, eyes closed, holding her head there as she licks and nibbles my clit. The balls are still inside me, taunting me. I open my legs wide as more pressure is placed on my throbbing clit. I look up again. I see her face locked between my legs. I keep looking and holding her head as I cum, crying out loud, a jet of cum juice squirting out again as I release my orgasm, soaking the sofa.

Gigi removes the balls one by one and places the green one in my mouth. I suck on it as she lifts herself up over me. She takes it out of my mouth and sits on my face. She’s so wet. I put my hand on my clit and start to lick her sweet lips. Then I tongue her clit, turned on by the taste of her fruity pussy. I place a finger into her ass and she lets out a little scream, writhing on my tongue. Her sweet juices are coming down my chin as I lick and suck her clit.

I put two fingers into her, keeping the one in her ass. I feel the texture of her walls turning velvet and retracting. She grabs my head and presses her whole beautiful wet pussy on my face, moaning and crying out, shaking as she cums fiercely. My hands move up to her soft ass cheeks and stroke her up to her waist.

She lies down next to me and strokes my hair. “So, are you going to join the circus?”

“Definitely,” I answer, as we kiss passionately. Our bodies entwine and we lie on the sofa, still as statues bathed in gold.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Two: Tension

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on February 24th 2016. The story so far: Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. As Ava begs for release, Tracy hears her…

The story continues…

Hearing strange noises in the dark, Tracy turned towards the door, but she couldn’t see anything through the water running from her golden hair into her eyes. The weak glare of the emergency lights was hiding Ava – still on the brink of orgasm – from Tracy; those few seconds seemed eternal as they were suspended between two possible outcomes.

“You want to cum? I’ll give you what you want, but she will see you. Or, if you ask me, I can leave you like this and you’ll have time to hide within your doubts... you decide!” whispered the mysterious seducer.

The words rattled around Ava’s conflicted mind, the emergency lights blinking as if to mock her indecision. But suddenly she couldn’t think about anything other than the mighty orgasm pent up inside her, ready to explode. There was no fear or doubt in that perfect moment: Ava was suspended over a dizzying edge, her naked feet standing in a small puddle of the juices dripping from her pussy... even the smallest breath of air on her clit could push her over and make her cum.

That moment felt almost eternal to Ava, but in reality it wasn’t at all; Tracy grabbed her towel and wiped the water from her eyes. Ava could still feel the mysterious woman press hard against her body while holding her with both hands, the strong thumb pushing on her G-spot without moving.

“I need to cum! Please… please fuck me hard and make me cum!” she was moaning almost unconsciously.

The sound drew Tracy’s attention again. “Is someone there?” she said fearfully, covering herself with the towel and holding it tight to her breasts. Ava’s heart was beating so fast her chest was heaving, and her pussy was pulsing even harder, soaking her trembling inner thighs with cream.

“Look at her, look how beautiful and clean she is… you’re going to make her very dirty again!” whispered the mysterious woman, biting Ava’s neck and sending chills up her spine.

Just as Tracy began walking towards the door – and towards Ava – the mysterious woman moved her hand from Ava’s drenched pussy to her mouth. Ava could smell her own pussy juice as the hand approached her face, driving her even more wild.

“Don’t scream… you don’t want to spoil the surprise, don’t you?” the woman taunted her.

Her hand wrapped around Ava’s mouth, smearing it with her own pussy juice. Her other hand slid down from Ava’s breasts to her pussy, carefully keeping her teetering on the edge. She moved her feet, freeing Ava’s clenching and shaking legs but without letting her damp thighs clamp shut.

Ava’s pussy was now freely accessible, and the mysterious woman shoved her middle and index fingers inside, opening her up and seeking out her G-spot. She started finger-fucking Ava hard and fast, the pace increasing with every step Tracy took towards her. Now Tracy could hear the woman’s hand slapping against Ava’s pussy with each stroke, and the wet squelching sounds coming from inside her. Ava could scarcely hold back her moans, her pure primal lust swelling inside her, but the woman’s hand over her mouth muffled the sound.

“It’s coming! It’s coming! I can’t hold it anymore!” Ava screamed inside her head.  The finger-fucking was making her juices spill out copiously. She was squirming and trembling uncontrollably, the pressure on her G-spot building to a crescendo. She was on the very edge of an epic explosion, feeling herself already over the point of no return, where only gravity has to do all the work!

With each step Tracy took towards the door, the pounding and wet squishy sounds grew louder; and a small warm river of fluid was just wetting her toes. As she reached the door and opened it, the lights suddenly came back on, and she dropped her towel in surprise, leaving her naked again. That was the final trigger for Ava, and at that same moment she exploded in an overwhelming and extremely hard orgasm, squirting like a throttled hose; a vigorous jet of warm pussy juices sprayed over Tracy, splashing across her thighs and pussy. It was fast and intense for both of them.

Still at the mercy of her pleasure, Ava lost her balance, collapsing to the ground in the puddle of her own pussy juices. Her legs were clenching and trembling, her fingers still deep inside, on her G-spot, but gradually slowing down. As she regained her senses, she realised the mysterious woman had disappeared when the lights came back on. Then, as she opened her eyes, it dawned on her what had happened – she had just squirted all over Tracy!

Tracy’s naked body was dripping with Ava’s juices. Her feet were in a puddle, and small droplets were trickling down her thighs. The smell of Ava’s uncontrollable excitement was all over her. Ava’s mind started whirling again, wondering if Tracy was about to freak out on her… but actually Tracy’s eyes suggested something different entirely. As the initial shock faded away, she gazed at Ava with frank desire written over her face. The smell and feel of Ava’s warm juice had made her suddenly excited, her clit tingling and her nipples getting hard. As Ava stared at her, she ran a hand over her thighs and pussy, then brought it to her mouth and licked off the juice.

“You taste so good!” she purred, her eyes bright. “I want more… may I taste you some more?”

Ava couldn’t believe her ears or eyes! Tracy was looking at her in a way she’d only imagined in her wildest dreams. She didn’t even have time to wonder what would happen next, as Tracy moved rapidly towards her, helped her up and embraced her sweetly, squeezing her ass. Their naked, sticky bodies pressed against each other, nipples rubbing together as they kissed.

Reaching behind her, Tracy pulled the door closed again. The lights blinked, but Ava was hardly aware of it, as she was so lost in the bliss of kissing Tracy. She could still somehow sense the presence of the mystery woman, but Tracy’s breathtaking kisses were making it hard for her to focus on any conscious thought. 

But as Tracy ground harder against Ava, the lights started blinking repeatedly, and Ava became certain someone or something else was in the room with them. This certainty grew each time the lights blinked. Then there was a pause, like a feeling of expectancy, and the lights went out again, leaving only the weak emergency lights to illuminate the two naked women… it had begun.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Sanna: my first time

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Sanna

I finally hit the big time with my first appearance on MetArt! It’s been my dream since I started modeling, and it came true a couple of weeks ago. Every time I look at my pictures I get such a rush of excitement.

I think it’s quite unusual these days for a girl of my age (I’m actually 27, although I’m told I don’t look it!) to have a full bush. All my girlfriends wax or trim… don’t ask me how I know that… but I like how my pussy looks when it’s framed by plenty of hair. It feels really soft and fluffy.

I loved the outfit the stylist had chosen for the shoot, a silky red top, tight black skirt and heels. Underneath I wore a pretty lilac bra and panties. Having my make-up done and getting dressed up made me feel really sexy, and my excitement grew steadily as we started the shoot. The first thing I did was slip off my panties and flash my bush at the camera. I always love the look of surprise I get when I show a guy my furry pussy for the first time in real life, and I couldn’t help imagining having the same effect on thousands of MetArt members when they clicked on my pictures. Actually, the thought of being seen by such a big audience was a huge turn-on.

I sat back in the big white armchair and spread my legs wider, crossing and uncrossing my legs and playing the tease, which is something I love doing. Off came my top, and then I wriggled out of my tight skirt, making sure to turn my bottom to the camera. I think it’s one of my best features! Finally I took off my bra and there I was, totally naked and posing for MetArt… that’s when I started to get really aroused.

The rest of the shoot passed in a horny but very pleasurable blur! It was as if I could feel all those eyes on me, caressing my skin and encouraging me to get more and more carried away by what I was doing. My nipples were hard and my pussy was really tingling. It took all my self-control not to start touching myself too explicitly. I’ll admit it, I’m a total exhibitionist.

As I headed home I was still on a real high. That’s when a naughty idea popped into my head. On the way to the shoot I remembered passing a sex store, and now I made a beeline back to it. I knew exactly what I was looking for – during the shoot I’d been playing with a little crystal ball, and had wondered how it would feel to slide it into my pussy. Now I selected a set of ben wa balls, as well as a Venus butterfly – that’s a vibrating toy that straps over the pussy mound. The clerk offered lube, but I didn’t think I’d need it, as I was already dripping wet.

The parking lot was deserted when I got back to my car, and I wasn’t wearing any panties under my dress so… why not? I spread my thighs and pushed the two shiny silver balls right into my juiced-up pussy. Instantly, the sensation of them shifting and grinding together with every movement I made started to drive me crazy. It was so intense! I drove off very slowly and carefully, trying to keep as still as I could.

I was shaking by the time I pulled into a quiet rest area a few kilometers down the road. I knew I wouldn’t make it home, so I decided to just go for it, strapping on the butterfly so that it throbbed right over my clit, making the balls jiggle inside me even more. The sensation was simply amazing. I turned the vibrator up high and that’s when my orgasm hit me, flashing through my body like a searing flame of pure pleasure. I rode it out, moaning and rocking my hips involuntarily, every jolt from the balls stringing out my high even further. Eventually I couldn’t take any more and my thighs clamped tight as I fumbled for the off switch.

It was a good thing my roommate was out when I got home, so she didn’t see me in such a wrecked state, a big damp patch on my dress and reeking of pussy juice. My MetArt debut day had proved satisfying in every sense!

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exposed, Episode Two: Losing Control

Erotic fiction inspired by Nate. Dedicated to Mimi, who requested it so nicely!

This is a continuation from the story ‘Exposed,’ which was posted on this blog on January 27th 2016. The story so far… Nate is at a party with her mistress, dressed in a net bodysuit that leaves her nipples and pussy exposed. She is the only submissive in a roomful of fully dressed dominants, as her mistress blatantly fingers her to an intense orgasm with everyone watching. Her mistress then hands her over to a couple of strangers, the man taking her leash while the girl kneels to lick her soaked pussy.

The story continues…

It’s hard to say what was getting me the most excited – was it the sensation of the girl’s tongue sliding along the groove of my sensitized pussy, lapping my cream from it? Was it knowing that a roomful of horny dominants were observing every tremor that throbbed thorough my body, feeding on me with their voracious eyes, whispering to their companions as my arousal became blindingly obvious? Or was it the eyes of my mistress, burning into me, daring me to succumb to the pleasure that was starting to overwhelm me? She had never shared me before, never let one of her dominant cronies so much as kiss my cheek. It had been made abundantly clear who I belonged to, and I didn’t know what kind of game she was playing now.

I looked at her questioningly, trying to form the words in my head but unable to formulate even the simplest thought as the girl’s tongue surged deeper inside me, pressing against every sensitive spot. My mistress stared back at me, impassive, no clue as to how I should behave passing across her beautiful face. Misreading her intentions, disobeying her in some way, could have the gravest consequences; but I didn’t know the rules.

The pressure between my legs was building as the girl licked me harder and deeper, sliding a couple of fingers into my pussy and crooking them against my G-spot on each inward stroke. Her partner was gripping my leash tightly, eyes roaming from my face to my pussy and back again as I trembled under his girlfriend’s ministrations. He had barely moved, except to rub his free hand over the noticeable bulge in the front of his pants. I imagined him pulling out his hard cock and thrusting it inside me; involuntarily, my eyes darted back to my mistress, fearing that she could somehow hear my thoughts. The heady mix of apprehension and arousal made me shake so hard my legs almost gave way.

“Don’t you dare!” my mistress suddenly snapped, making me jump. “You’ll cum when I say you can, and not before, you little slut!” How well she knew me. Maybe she really could read my mind… that notion both confused and titillated me.

Now, as if goading me to disobey her command, the man moved behind me and wrapped his arms around me, just as my mistress had done earlier. He jammed a couple of fingers against my clit, keeping them still but building up the pressure as his girlfriend stimulated my G-spot. I felt tormented by the powerful sensations, suddenly needing to cum so badly but struggling against the urge, not daring to give in. Tears of frustration sprang into my eyes as I fought to control my breathing, to resist the waves of pleasure surging up inside me.

“Please… please let me cum!” I begged, my voice coming out as a pathetic whimper.

“You’ll cum when I say you can cum,” my mistress reiterated sternly, although I could see from the gleam in her eye that she was turned on by my needy display. I shook, desperate to regain my self-control, hopelessly excited by the physical sensations assaulting my body and the mental thrill of my mistress’ words.

My mistress looked directly at the man, nodding almost imperceptibly as some kind of understanding seemed to pass between them. I felt him fumbling behind me, and suddenly he was tugging at my leash, bending me forward and sliding the head of his cock up and down across my slick entrance. He held my wrists tightly, keeping me in position as his girlfriend guided him inside me; he thrust right in up to the hilt, making me gasp with surprise and pleasure, then started driving into me with a steady, forceful rhythm. The girl slid underneath to lick the juncture where my pussy lips gripped snugly around his shaft, sucking my juices off him at each outward stroke, then lapping at my clit when he plunged back in.

I was shaking and sobbing by now, drunk on the volatile mix of sensations that were engulfing me like a tidal wave. “Please… Please….” I gasped with each breath, unable to form any other words. The need to cum was so intense it blotted out everything else in the room. I had lost all consciousness of my audience, all my attention focused on two points: the cock stretching my pulsing, dripping pussy open, and the face of my mistress, seeming to swim in front of my eyes as my vision blurred. The effort to hold back my orgasm was making every muscle in my body taut, causing every nerve to vibrate and burn.

And then she was in front of me, taking my face in her hands as she said, “Now! Cum for me now!” She rubbed her thumb against my bottom lip, swollen where I’d been biting it, and that was all it took; the man gripped my hips tightly as I came around his driving cock, crying out as spasm after spasm of delirious ecstasy racked my whole frame.

“Good girl,” my mistress said approvingly.    

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode One: Hiding

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

Ava was working out, as she did every evening. She waited eagerly for that particular moment of the day not only because it was a beautiful and healthy way to relieve stress, but also because of her: Tracy. Ava had seen Tracy for the first time at the gym, and silently fallen in love with her right then and there.

Tracy was simply gorgeous and her perfect body – especially when she was wearing those tight, short workout pants – was gradually driving Ava crazy. The proximity teased her, giving her just a little taste of that same air they were sharing while exercising, deeply drenched with Tracy’s aphrodisiac smell, while she was sweating right next to her.

Days and days near Tracy, and Ava had never even had the courage to speak to her, not even a simple “Bonjour.” One day she had accidentally stared at her for too long while drying herself in the locker room, and Tracy had responded with a quick smile. That little smile made Ava’s heart almost jump out of her chest! Tracy was so incredibly beautiful, but she seemed unreachable.

Soon after Tracy finished her daily workout, Ava ended hers too and followed her into the locker room. It was a struggle to wait even that long, not wanting to seem like she was following Tracy, even if she was only there to see her. When she entered the locker room, Tracy was already taking her top off, revealing her perfect breasts, glistening with perspiration. As she slowly undressed, Ava’s eyes wandered minutely over Tracy’s body. Tracy was covered in sweat, and her short, tight pants left her long legs exposed to Ava’s hungry eyes. Ava observed her inch by inch, starting from her delicate feet and up her strong calves, jumping over her knees and hungrily embracing her toned and sculpted thighs. They moved up slowly and admiringly. Tracy wasn’t wearing anything under those tight pants; Ava’s eyes fixed on her teasing camel toe. The intense observation was making Ava so horny she could literally feel her pussy throbbing. Her own tight pants rubbed against her pulsing clit, amplifying the sensation.

“I wonder how she tastes? I would love to lick and suck every single part of her body now. I wish I could feel her pussy on every cell of my tongue!” Ava mused. It was hard to keep her hands still. She wanted to shove a hand down her pants and finger herself right in front of Tracy. She had to suppress a moan of pure lust when Tracy peeled down her pants, revealing her naked body in all its sculpted and harmonious perfection. It was the first time she’d been totally naked in such close proximity, and Ava’s mind was filled with a clamour of excitement as she took in the sight of Tracy’s sweat-drenched skin, her pussy looking so juicy and inviting.

“She wants you to touch her!” whispered something inside Ava’s whirling mind… but who was it? The thought seemed to be independent of her, and it echoed throughout her body, making her even more excited. She felt a trickle of juice flowing from her pussy, forming a small wet spot on the crotch of her workout pants.

Tracy turned and walked into the shower, leaving Ava alone and on the brink of losing control. This was the worst moment; she wanted to touch herself, but she knew she wouldn’t be satisfied with just one quick orgasm, and there was no time to explore her pleasure the way she needed to. She had to resist! The sound of running water tormented her. She knew Tracy was showering, touching her naked skin, separated from her only by the fragile door. Her mind began to spin again.

Suddenly the power went out, leaving the whole gym pitch dark for a brief second. The emergency lights immediately kicked in, lighting the room more weakly. They seemed to be blinking slightly. Ava could still hear Tracy showering, but apart from that… silence. She realized she and Tracy were alone. There was no light coming from the gym, only the dim twilight outside. Strange thoughts, wild and unspeakable desires seemed to be whispering inside her head.

“She is there alone, wet and naked in the dark… you can taste her if you dare… maybe she wants to taste you too!” It was tempting. Tracy was so vulnerable to her lust, but Ava was still in control… for now. She suddenly had the strangest sensation that she was losing control of her own legs. Before long she realized how futile it was to struggle against the storm of lust growing deep inside a dark corner of her subconscious, as her beautiful legs started moving by themselves. Slowly but surely, her naked feet touched the cold ground. Silent and catlike, they carried her nearer to the shower. It was as if something inside her had taken control of her body, but without letting her fade away, so her senses seemed to be heightened rather than blunted.

Reaching the shower door, Ava felt her hands being stolen from her control in the same way as her legs. The tingling, pulsing sensation between her thighs was stronger than ever as her left hand opened the shower door silently, allowing Ava to see inside. Tracy was alone in the large shower room, naked under the cascading water as she stroked her skin sensually, washing away the sweat and grime from her workout. She was artfully illuminated by the soft emergency lights.

Admiring Tracy as she washed herself was pushing Ava’s control to the limit, especially as Tracy started to slowly rub her pussy. It seemed she was doing it as much to tease herself as to get clean. Ava’s rational mind was still fighting against her primal lust, frightened that Tracy would catch her peeping.

“You want her more than you want to fight me!” the whisperer insinuated inside Ava’s head. She fought to hold her hands still, despite the drive to let them slip inside her pants and touch her soaked pussy.

“I can’t! I can’t! Get out of me!” she screamed back, inside her head.

“As you wish!” the whisperer responded; and in the blink of an eye Ava felt something materialize behind her. Suddenly she could feel a breath on her sweaty neck, but as she tried to turn around to see who was there, she was firmly grabbed by two hands – two beautiful female hands. One went to her breasts, and the other slid straight between her legs. Ava’s first feeling was one of intense surprise, but strangely, she was not afraid. She could feel the mysterious woman’s body, as sculpted and toned as her own, pressing against her from behind. She was naked, her soft skin touching Ava’s sweaty body.

The sensations were so intense. A mystery woman was holding her tight, squeezing her breasts and rubbing her pussy through her tight pants, while the protagonist of her wildest sexual fantasies was showering just a few steps away from her, unaware of her presence. Ava felt the pleasure building deep inside her pussy, her G-spot throbbing, well-lubed with her cream and ready for an intense massage.

“You want her as much as I want you… I’ll have you and you’ll have her!” the mystery woman whispered in her ear. Ava wasn’t fighting any more: she was completely stripped of any control, not by her dominatrix but by herself.

Did the woman catch the scent of Ava’s pussy juice? Suddenly she ripped away Ava’s workout top and pants, leaving her naked and exposed. Ava felt the woman’s toned body push even harder against her, one hand circling her stiff nipples as the strong feet and legs wrapped around hers, holding her in place. The woman’s other hand was stroking over Ava’s hip, giving her goosebumps, and then moved to her ass. Her fingers stroked the top of Ava’s ass cheeks, then slid between them. Her thumb arched up, pushing against her asshole without penetrating her, just teasing. Ava could feel the woman’s powerful desire for her, and coupled with her own overwhelming arousal, it was driving her crazy. Her pussy was dripping wet, the tops of her thighs soaked with her cream, as the woman’s thumb pressed harder against her ass.

“Please… please fuck me! Fuck me hard, please!” Ava was begging inside her head, over and over. She was scarcely even aware of Tracy now, all her attention focused on the sensations that were tormenting her. The mysterious woman was playing with her, rubbing her thumb over her asshole, letting her fingers drift closer to Ava’s soaked pussy. Ava knew she was listening to her thoughts. The tension was building inside her, desperate for release.

Ava gasped as the woman suddenly thrust her thumb deep inside her pussy, curling it to catch her G-spot. She barely managed to stifle her moan of pleasure, the running water masking the sound from Tracy’s ears. Ava dimly registered the need to keep quiet, but her conscious thoughts slipped away as the woman started to frig her pussy, massaging her G-spot with every thrust. Ava’s beautiful legs were clenching and trembling at every stroke, but the woman’s tight grip kept her upright, even as she fucked her vigorously. Ava’s pussy was pouring juices, her G-spot pulsing, her moans growing louder.

“You want to do this to her, right? I’m preparing you for her, she wants you juicy and warm!” whispered the mysterious woman, kissing and biting Ava’s neck.

Ava was shaking with pleasure as the rhythmical fucking grew faster, pushing her towards an explosive orgasm. The juices built inside her like a furious river about to burst its dam. The woman grabbed Ava’s pussy with her other fingers, squeezing and rubbing her clit, as her thumb hammered the G-spot. With her left hand, she was still pinching Ava’s nipples. Ava could hear the wet squelching of her pussy, and her own uncontrollable moans, even over the noise of the shower.

But just as Ava was sure she was about to tip over the edge and lose herself completely, Tracy finished her shower. As she turned off the faucet, the mystery woman grew still, holding her thumb firmly against Ava’s G-spot without moving.

“Please! Please let me cum! Let me cum!” Ava whimpered.

For the first time, Tracy because aware of the sound, and turned towards her…

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dominated

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

This is the second part of the story “Submission,” published on the blog on February 3, 2016. The story so far…

Lucy Heart is being dominated by Dido for a photoshoot for The Life Erotic. She was restrained by her wrists and ankles and teased with an O-ring, buttplug and nipple clamps as Dido gave her the most tremendous orgasm of her life.

The story continues…

When Lucy had recovered from her powerful climax, the assistant led her to a pommel horse and bent her over it, attaching her wrist cuffs to the legs. She craned her neck to watch as the assistant helped Dido to put on a big black strap-on cock. Her legs started to tremble again as she anticipated the fucking she was about to get. But first, Dido attached a vacuum pump device to Lucy’s nipples, making them throb harder than ever, and put a ballgag in her mouth. The atmosphere was charged as the Domme took control more assertively. Even the photographer seemed content to let Dido lead the action, and snapped away wordlessly.

Dido picked up a crop and moved into position behind Lucy, saying, “I would make you count to ten, but I don’t think we could hear you with the gag in, so I will count.” Lucy willed herself not to tense up as she heard the crop swish through the air. It landed with a crack on the soft skin of her bottom, making the tender flesh ripple. The first two strikes were not as bad as Lucy had feared, but with the third blow the pain blossomed, spreading all the way down to her toes, with a sharp center on her sweet ass. She writhed against the restraints, tears springing into her eyes. Her mind whirled with this new experience, but underneath her confusion she was aware of a steady pulse of arousal coursing through her.

The fourth and fifth strokes from the crop were more playful – Dido seemed to sense exactly how much she could take right now – but with the sixth, the pain bloomed again. Lucy’s moans were muffled by the gag, but somehow she knew that even if she could speak, she would not ask Dido to stop. The last four strokes came so fast and sharp they were a blur. Lucy was shaking, and she felt grateful for the respite as the assistant smoothed cool lotion over her burning skin – not because the pain had stopped, but because she felt almost embarrassed by how much she had enjoyed it. Another stroke and she thought she might have cum without even touching her pussy.

At a nod from Dido, the assistant removed the ballgag and adjusted Lucy’s position so her head was held upright. She understood why when Dido pointed the strap-on at her lips.

“Suck it,” Dido purred, thrusting her hips forward. Lucy opened up to let the tip into her mouth, then took it deeper, inch by inch. It was less flexible than any real cock Lucy had ever sucked, but as she grew used to its girth and Dido’s hips found their rhythm, she realized it was having the same effect on her that sucking cock always did – it was getting her outrageously excited. Although she was bound and at Dido’s mercy, for a moment she felt that she was in control as she sucked and tongued the plastic dick lavishly; and she felt a surge of gratification as a moan escaped Dido’s lips and she guessed that the sight of her mouth around the shaft was turning her Domme on too.

She felt almost bereft as Dido pulled away, but then she felt something smooth and hard stroke up and down the slippery groove of her pussy lips, and knew she was about to get fucked. With one long thrust of Dido’s hips, the strap-on penetrated her all the way to the hilt. Her sugar walls contracted around it involuntarily, squeezing it just like a real cock, and an explosion of pleasure burst through her. Dimly, Lucy was aware that as it was only a photo shoot, Dido didn’t actually have to fuck her properly, but she wouldn’t be able to bear it if this amazing sensation stopped. She needed it now, needed it badly, and started rocking her hips back to meet Dido’s thrusts as the petite blonde fucked her as powerfully as any guy had ever done.

Once or twice Dido held still to allow the photographer to get the close up shots he wanted, but Lucy’s moans of frustration urged her on, and soon it was simply raw, urgent sex, the camera forgotten. Dido’s hands squeezed the soft flesh of Lucy’s hips as she slammed in over and over again, hitting her G-spot on each stroke. The pleasure was intense.

At a signal from Dido, the assistant released the cuffs from Lucy’s wrists and they flipped her over onto her back on the pommel horse. She wrapped her legs around Dido’s back as the cock slid all the way into her and the thrusting grew harder and faster. And now it seemed the pressure against her pussy mound was getting Dido off too, because Lucy felt her Domme’s hips start to stutter, just as she reached her own peak of ecstasy, and they clung together as they came in unison.

By the time the girls had recovered from their mutual orgasm, the photographer had already downloaded the raw files to his laptop, and they crowded around to look. The charged atmosphere had completely dissipated and Dido was all smiles and giggles now as she held Lucy’s hand and looked at the screen in wonder. Lucy was shocked to see the shots of the vivid red marks on her ass cheeks; she had been so lost in the moment she hadn’t even thought about how it would look on camera. They all agreed the photos were amazing, but Lucy knew nobody would ever understand just how overwhelming the experience had been, apart from the people in the room with her.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Encounter Number One

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux

We get to my apartment and as I enter she swings me around and grasps my ass and opens her mouth on mine, her tongue flicking in and out, sending hot waves of fire into my belly. Hands reach and grab, items of clothing stripped away. She has me from behind, licking from my clit to my asshole. I reach for her head, moaning; she gasps, sighs, her hands creeping up my body to my breasts. She has hold of both nipples, squeezing slightly. My moans and shrieks fill the quiet. Her breath quickens as she turns me around.

I look into her eyes; they are green, beautiful. Her lips like a rose. I kiss her, my tongue entering deep, greedy. Her tongue responds. Now we are one mouth, all-consuming. My hands run down her slender frame. I squeeze her ass, then place my hand on her pussy. It’s very wet. I'm excited, kissing her neck, biting, my hand lying still on her pussy. She moans with delight. I place one finger into the delicious mound of flesh, then two, then three. Now I have her up against the wall, fucking her sweet lips, juices running down her legs. I kiss her breasts and linger on the nipples, her hand on my head guiding me. Licking her stomach, I eventually go down to her secret garden of honey and nectar. I kiss her clit. Her moans excite me; I feel my own wet pussy pulsing in empathy. I lick and kiss her clit very gently, my fingers still inside her, fucking her pussy hard. She's holding my head, hers straining back against the wall.

I feel the tension in her legs, she’s trembling. I kiss and lick, kiss and lick, then suddenly she erupts screaming and shrieking, my face firmly on her clit. She holds my head while savoring the moment. I lick her slowly, retreating from her pussy, her orgasm juices lining my fingers. I suck on my hand, then put it in her mouth. She sucks the sweet honey while I kiss her stomach and kiss her mouth. Now she is holding my head between her hands, lavishing my tongue and lips with kisses.

I lead her to the bed, pulling her on top of me. She bites my ear, my neck, my breasts, and follows her tongue down to my dripping wet pussy. She licks, I moan loudly; she places two fingers inside me, licking and fucking me. I squirm on the bed. My legs spread, I grab her head and hold it down on my clit. It only takes a few seconds and I cum, shrieking, shouting; loud strange vocals emerge. I hold her head there, enjoying the oozing warmth.

Two fingers enter me, then three, as she begins to penetrate me. I lie back, neck straining as she hits my G-spot over and over. Now it’s four fingers, in out in out, I’m wound up like an antique clock. Screaming now I hear my own voice somewhere, but she is on top of me, face to face. We look into each other’s eyes, gazing. I’m bringing my legs into the air over my shoulders. She’s fucking me and fucking me hard. I can’t resist the tantalizing movement driving me into a frenzied state. One more stroke and I cum again, arching my back, my whole body trembling, shouting and howling. We kiss, I bite her lower lip. She kisses my closed eyes while I taste the joy of orgasm. There's only the sound of our breath.

I look into her eyes. They are glazed over, half smiling. I feel tears in my eyes. We fall asleep.

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this hot story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Submission

Fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

“Hello… my agency told me to call you before they booked me. What’s up?” Lucy listened carefully, before responding. “Okay. Sounds interesting! I’ll give them the go ahead to set it up. I hope I don’t regret this…”

While Lucy had appeared on The Life Erotic before, and made quite a splash by inserting a whole strand of pearls into her pussy, this was to be something new. TLE was experimenting with a little walk on the wild side, and Lucy had just agreed to a daring bondage shoot. She was nervous, but undeniably turned on at the thought of getting disciplined by another girl.

A few days later when she arrived at the location for the shoot, she still felt some trepidation, but the set-up seemed perfectly normal – it was a small crew, just a photographer, a female assistant, and a make-up artist. Everyone was friendly and welcoming. The set was certainly unusual though; it was a full-blown dungeon! The thought of what was to come made her tremble with horny anticipation.

The assistant brought her some coffee and asked her, “Have you ever done anything like this before? You know, whipping and stuff…?”

“Well, not for a shoot,” Lucy replied. “But… well, for fun… yes, a little bit!” She giggled, feeling herself blush. The assistant smiled.

“Oh, I think you’ll have a good time then,” she said with a wink. She led Lucy to a cabinet and continued, “Why don’t you pick out the toys you’d like to use?”

It occurred to Lucy that if she were a true Submissive, her Dominant would not give her the choice, but she was happy to get the chance to look at all these strange devices and intriguing toys. Hands shaking at the thought of what was going to happen next, she picked out some nipple clamps and a couple of toys. She gazed at the crops and whips, but thinking about that made her feel so dizzy with anticipation that she couldn’t think straight. 

“Oh, here’s your Domme!” exclaimed the assistant, a tinge of envy in her voice. Lucy looked up to see Dido walking in. The glamorous blonde was one of Lucy’s idols, and thinking about playing games with her gave Lucy a surge of excitement that made her heart skip a beat. The girls chatted for a moment – Lucy was delighted to discover her dream girl was so sweet and friendly – and then they perused the cabinet together.

As Lucy reached for a crop, Dido told her, “No, not that one. Let’s use this. It leaves a pretty stripe! I think you’ll enjoy it much more.” Lucy realized her playmate was infinitely more experienced than her when it came to this kind of game. Now she was getting really wet. The assistant took her to get changed, and she was almost embarrassed that her nipples were already rock hard and her panties felt damp as she removed them. Her costume for the photoset turned out to be nothing more than a set of wrist and ankle cuffs and a pair of fuck me pumps.

When she emerged, Dido was already wearing her Dominatrix outfit – she looked like she’d had liquid black vinyl poured over her perfect body, it fitted her so tightly. Lucy’s pulse was racing and she wondered if everyone could see the pussy juice seeping out over the inside of her thighs. A moment later the photographer told them it was time to start.

The chemistry between the girls immediately shifted. Dido took charge, hooking Lucy’s wrist cuffs to a spreader bar that hung from the ceiling, and her ankle cuffs to a second one, so her legs were spread wide apart. She sprayed oil over Lucy’s body, massaging it in agonizingly slowly, but taking care not to brush her throbbing nipples or pussy with her fingers. She then attached the nipple clamps, making Lucy wince as a strange blend of pleasure and pain began to pulse through her.

Dido lubed up her fingers, gazing into Lucy’s eyes with an indecipherable expression as she reached around her and slid one into her ass. The lube was cold and Lucy jumped and shuddered at first, then relaxed as Dido slowly probed her ass. She might be relishing her Domme role, but for now her touch was gentle as she stretched Lucy open, adding a second finger and scissoring them apart. When she was ready, Dido took a fat butt plug and slid it firmly into Lucy’s ass. She wasn’t used to this much anal stimulation, but when Dido leaned in and sucked a love bite onto her neck as she wriggled the plug around, it felt really good.

Next, Dido eased an O-ring into Lucy’s mouth. “I thought about using a ball gag, but I want to hear you scream with pleasure when I make you cum,” she whispered in Lucy’s ear. Lucy started to shake hard with arousal at these words. It might only be a photo shoot, but Dido was playing for real.

At last Dido slid a hand between Lucy’s spread thighs, cupping her pussy, gripping hard, and then sliding a couple of fingers into her. She was so wet they glided easily inside, but thanks to the plug in her ass it felt like a really tight fit. The butt plug was stirring around as Dido twisted her fingers in her pussy, causing electric sensations to spark through her whole body. As her sugar walls started to involuntarily spasm around Dido’s slippery fingers, she saw her Domme’s eyes shine with satisfaction. Dido added a third finger to her sweet snatch, making her feel impossibly full. It was almost too much; she rocked and strained against the spreader bar holding her wrists, raising herself up but then sinking back down as Dido thrust her fingers upwards. Pleasure burst through her in waves.

With a wicked smile, Dido pulled the clover clamps off Lucy’s nipples. Ecstatic pain blossomed though her as the blood rushed back in, intensifying the throbbing. But Dido distracted her by suddenly moving her thumb to grind over her clit as her fingers continued their relentless thrusting, causing an explosion of unstoppable rapture that raged through her like a forest fire. She gripped the spreader bar with white knuckles and shrieked with pleasure, the bar taking her weight as her legs buckled. When she finally stopped thrashing through the contractions of her climax, Dido caught her gently, supporting her as the assistant unstrapped her and helped her into a chair.

“Time to take a break, ladies?” suggested the photographer. Lucy jumped at the sound of his voice. She had forgotten he was even there.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Itch, Episode Two: Reflection

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Silvie Luca

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on January 18th 2016. The story so far: Silvie is trying to study in the merciless heat, soaked in sweat, but she is distracting by a relentless sensation in her pussy that she can only describes as an ‘itch.’ The harder she masturbates, the more the feeling drives her crazy. Then she catches sight of her reflection…

The story continues…

It was both exciting and strangely kinky, masturbating without control at her own reflection while it was doing the same. Silvie moaned louder, juices flowing from her pussy like a rainstorm, while the other Silvie watched her. Getting incredibly excited by that thought, and feeling the first contractions of an orgasmic explosion, Silvie’s hand suddenly reached towards the window, as if to touch her own masturbating double... watching wasn’t enough for her anymore!

As her hand hit the glass hard, covering it with sweat and pussy juice, her desire to touch the wet and squirming body of her double vanished. With her other hand she was finger-fucking her G-spot harder and deeper, her fingers moving so fast they were a blur. The itch was still growing, but now the urge to cum hard and release all that pleasure was dominating Silvie’s body. Her orgasm was near, she could feel it coming stroke after stroke; each movement was making every muscle of her body build up to the tension before that huge eruption. But then, right on the edge before her fall, something strange happened…

Her reflection stopped masturbating! She slid her fingers out of her pussy, juices dripping onto the floor, and stared straight into Silvie’s beautiful eyes.

“She wants to see you cum hard!” the itch whispered to her. “She wants to kiss and lick you. She wants to fuck you!”

Suddenly Silvie found that she couldn’t move. Two fingers were still inside her pussy, pressing her G-spot, as she froze like a statue. A terrible and uncontrollable urge, demanding an orgasm, was making her feel incredibly frustrated. Was it the itch doing this? Was it her reflection? Or was it her mind trying to take back control?

“She can’t have you… but you can have her if you ask nicely,” the itch whispered. Silvie’s sweaty body was pulsing from inside, her heart pounding, the pleasure demanding to break free and explode like a geyser. But she couldn’t move at all, she could only stand there frozen, feeling her G-spot throb against her motionless fingers.

“Please me and I’ll please you… let me taste your pleasure slowly for a while and then you’ll have it all as hard as you want!” the itch whispered.

Silvie was experiencing every sensation in her body like never before, as if amplified. She felt the sweat trickle through her hair and down her naked body, and her pussy juice seeping out and coating her thighs. It was making her horny to the point where she could hardly bear it; if only she had control of her fingers, she would make herself cum multiple times. She was breathing heavily, with her double staring at her and breathing in unison.

“Let me taste you… let me drink you… let me eat you… let me feel you… let me fuck you!” came the whisper, low and hoarse.

Silvie’s hand started to move again, very slowly, but she wasn’t in control. It was acting on its own, rubbing her G-spot with deep, hard strokes, pausing for a long moment between each stroke. It was teasing her so badly, keeping her right on the edge of orgasm but without letting her get there. Whatever the itch was, it wanted to enjoy her pleasure at its own pace. She was moaning, each stroke driving her so close to the point of no return that her legs were shaking. The slow rhythm was making her so crazy that the last part of her rational mind was fading away. Her reflection was observing her, showing clear enjoyment as seeing her getting teased and denied relief so mercilessly.

“Is that really you? Or is it me? Or maybe we are one and the same!” Silvie wondered distractedly.

Her reflection smiled and moved closer to the glass, looking down at Silvie’s wet pussy. The finger fucking was getting even harder, keeping Silvie just a milimeter away from exploding. She was at the mercy of her own lust, unable even to control her own body… and that thought was making her so hot! Having her double staring at her soaked pussy as she stood there dripping with sweat and juices was so exciting, she couldn’t stop imagining all the things she would do, if only she could break free and touch her double.

At last her hand was shortening the pause between each stroke, giving her the momentum towards her climax that she craved, her body shaking as pure pleasure embraced her. Her double was pressing her whole body against the glass now, smearing it with sweat as she watched avidly. Silvie was ready to cum so hard she was sure she would lose consciousness, but something was still keeping her teetering on the edge.

“I want more… more… more!” the voice came, the whisper feeling more like a scream. Suddenly Silvie’s free hand moved behind her, spreading her ass cheeks so her middle finger could penetrate her tight hole. The pleasure was so overwhelming that Silvie was in a state of pure bliss; her primal lust was in perfect balance with the ecstasy coming from her own beautiful body. She felt peace, a warm embrace of love coming from inside herself… that perfect moment before her orgasm. The muscles of her long legs started to tense, her toes curling, her flat tummy moving faster as her breathing raced. Her breasts bounced with each breath, juices flooding out of her.

“It’s coming, it’s coming… it’s here and it can’t be stopped!”

Her thighs clamped tight around her hand, fingers still rubbing her G-spot furiously. Her orgasm swept over her, and then it happened: a powerful jet of juice squirted from her pussy, soaking the books on her desk. Her legs spasmed, almost letting her fall, her toes curling uncontrollably in a warm puddle of her juices. Her finger moved out of her ass to rub her clit hard, more juices squirting out with each stroke. Thrills pulsed through her like an earthquake, the tremors showing no sign of fading. Her G-spot was getting sensitive now, almost making her want to stop… but no, something inside her was still demanding more! Her hands were moving with an unstoppable fury, making her moan so hard even the glass in the window was shaking.

“It’s coming again… it’s coming again!”

Now she was struggling to keep her balance like a tightrope walker over a volcano ready to erupt. She came even harder than the first time, juices squirting over the window like a waterfall as sweat cascaded down her body. She slid to the floor, sitting in a puddle of her own juice, muscles quivering as her orgasm slowly faded.

Her breath slowed, and as her rational mind resurfaced Silvie could finally feel the relief of the itch being scratched away. Her fingers massaged her G-spot more and more slowly, until the sensation dissipated and she slid her fingers out of her pussy. All that remained were the memories of the amazing experience, which her rational mind would have to carry without being able to explain them. Looking around the room, she could see the evidence of her pleasure everywhere – her books, the desk, the chair, the floor, and the window…

Yes, the window! But what had happened to her reflection? How was that possible?

As Silvie’s eyes reached the glass, her mind went silent again, like a frightened animal in front of a menacing predator. Her reflection was still on the glass, with her pussy juice falling in droplets over it, and the juice was slowly washing the reflection away as it smiled at her.

Now only one question was filling Silvie’s mind: would the itch come back again?

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exposed

Erotic fiction inspired by Nate

I’ve never felt more exposed. My nipples are poking out through the strategically placed holes in my black net bodysuit, so hard and sensitive that the slightest breath across them makes me shiver with excitement. That alone would make me feel vulnerable enough, with so many eyes on me; but the hole at the crotch that displays my pussy to all these strangers is a step too far. I would be very upset with my mistress for dressing me like this… if I didn’t feel so incredibly aroused.

She told me we were going to a party, but she didn’t mention that it was a gathering of dominants and I would be the only submissive there. It makes me feel like a cupcake in a patisserie window, with all these hungry eyes devouring me. Anyone can look, but only my mistress can hold the end of the leash that’s fastened to the studded collar around my neck, signifying her ownership of me. Now she towers over me in her skyscraper heels, whispering fiercely in my ear.

“You little slut… don’t pretend you’re not enjoying this!” I steal a glance at her, blushing and looking away when I see the heat I’m feeling mirrored in her eyes, her pupils blown with lust. “You know everyone in here is thinking about fucking you,” she hisses. “I’ll bet you’re dripping wet. Admit it, you want to be touched by them all, don’t you? Maybe I’ll pass you around and let them all do what they want to you… isn’t that what you’d like?”

I hesitate, not sure which answer will get me the biggest reward… or the biggest punishment. Maybe both. When she tugs sharply on my leash, I nod apprehensively.

“Slut!” she hisses again. “Show me!” She slides a stockinged leg between my thighs, pushing my legs apart. The friction of her nylon-clad skin rubbing against my bare pussy is delicious, and I stifle a moan. If I let her know I’m enjoying it too much she might stop, and I don’t think I want that.

She moves behind me, sliding one arm around my waist to hold me tight against her body, as her other hand moves down between my legs. She has been holding a glass of champagne, and her fingers are cold. She rests them at the cleft of my thighs for a long moment, then curls them and presses harder, so her icy fingertips dip into the slick groove of my pussy.

I can’t quite believe this is happening. She’s shown me off in public before, but never so blatantly. Maybe she really is going to pass me around like a party favor? The thought of strange hands all over me, coupled with the sensations sparked by her fingers wriggling deeper into my pussy, almost makes my legs buckle. I struggle to control my shaking; it wouldn’t do to let her know how much I’m getting off on it, or she might stop, just to torment me.

She’s getting off on it too, though. Her movements are getting rougher and more urgent, three fingers plunging into me hard and fast, slippery with my juice. She grinds against my G-spot with each stroke, sending sparkling bursts of pleasure shooting through me. Until now my eyes have been timidly fixed on the floor, but as I start to soar towards my orgasm I dare to lift my gaze and look around me. What I see sends me over the edge into a dizzying climax – dozens of pairs of eyes fixed on me; smiles of approval, darkly lustful stares; couples whispering and pointing and touching each other as they watch me getting ravaged in front of them. The scene whirls and blurs before me as I shudder and buck on my mistress’ fingers, her arm gripping around my waist and holding me upright as I convulse.

She’s got what she always gets; she’s reduced me to a quivering, compliant, endorphin-drunk fool, and now I’m expecting her to lead me into a quiet room and have me eat her pussy in private. No public displays for her. But what happens next takes me utterly by surprise, and makes me worship her even more.

At a nod from her, a couple approaches. I have no idea if she knows them or if they are as much strangers to her as they are to me, but without preamble, she hands the end of my leash to the man, and pushes the girl to her knees in front of me. As the girl’s hot tongue swipes along my saturated slit, I start to tremble with excitement again…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Doin’ It Doggy

Erotic fiction inspired by Lucy Kent

There’s no subtle way of saying this, so I’m just going to come straight out with it: I love getting fucked doggy style.

I train hard at the gym and I’m in pretty fit, athletic shape; I know my firm ass is a turn on to look at, and to touch. I show it off too, in tight skirts and high heels that make my hips wiggle invitingly as I walk. I think it’s fair to say that by the time a guy gets me to bed (not that we always make it as far as the bedroom!) he will have been checking out my perfect peach of a bottom and fantasizing about getting his hands on it.

Sometimes we can barely wait to get undressed before he takes me from behind, bent over with my panties around my knees, the rough fabric of his pants building up friction against the back of my bare thighs. I feel like such a slut – in a really good way – when I get on all fours. There’s no other position where I can take getting slammed so forcefully. I’ll thrust back against the cock powering into me, knowing my partner is looking down at me, gripping my hips and studying the way my rump ripples with each masterful stroke.

Face down, ass up is my favorite sex position. I love it hard and fast like this, when he kicks my legs further apart, pounds my G-spot and makes me race towards a thunderous orgasm. But I also like it slow and intense, feeling him slide all the way in and all the way out again, stoking the fire carefully until I’m overwhelmed with irresistible sensations. Pressing so close, I can feel every twitch and pulse of his cock, the tremors sparking off an answering tremor in my pussy that nudges me along the unrushed, gloriously potent path to my climax.

Can you imagine doing me like this? Plunging deep into my hot core, driving me wild, pushing me over the edge into a molten peak of pleasure? I know you’re thinking about it… and you can cum all over my pretty ass, if you want.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Nekane: Four Dreams and a Shower

Erotic fiction by Noel, inspired by Nekane

After a hard day at work, Nekane is sitting outside in the garden, wearing only a skimpy pair of panties, so she can sunbathe. It’s quite warm outside, and she drifts off to sleep. Here’s what she dreams…

Dream One

Nekane is lying on her side when a feminine hand appears and starts to move over her body, slowly and sensuously. The hand caresses Nekane’s beautiful breasts, teasing her nipples until they are stiff. It moves down to squeeze her curvaceous bottom. Nekane wakes up, startled and looks around, but there is no one there. She wonders what the dream could have meant and why she only dreamed of a hand. She is a little confused and disturbed, but also feels the first stirrings of arousal. Still musing about her strange dream, she lies back and gradually drifts off to sleep again.

Dream Two

Nekane is lying on her back when the lower half of a beautiful face appears above her. The soft lips begin to kiss her neck and collarbones, slowly moving down towards her breasts. They blow warm air on her stiff nipples. Her big breasts are licked and sucked all over. The lips part and the mouth bites one of her breasts, gently and teasingly. The sensation wakes Nekane again, and she looks around, breathless and flustered. Nobody is there. Strangely perturbed, she slowly relaxes and falls back to sleep. 

Dream Three

Nekane is still lying on her back when a hand appears again; this time it begins to rub her pussy gently through her flimsy panties until her wetness can be seen soaking through the thin fabric. Nekane takes hold of the hand and guides it inside her panties. She moves her own hand away, allowing her mysterious seducer full rein to touch her. The other hand of the seducer appears, pulling Nekane’s panties aside and beginning to finger-fuck her. Nekane’s pussy is soaking wet and she begins to moan with pleasure and buck her hips. Once again she wakes up startled. She touches her pussy, which is indeed dripping wet. She is horny now, and touches herself gently as she drifts off again.

Dream Four

Now Nekane is standing, looking directly into the face of her seducer, but it is in shadow and she still can’t see it clearly. Their lips move together and they begin to kiss passionately. Their mutual hunger grows, with frenetic French kissing and tongue sucking. This time when Nekane suddenly wakes she feels terribly frustrated and maddened by unsatisfied lust. She decides to take a shower to cool herself down.

The Shower

As the warm water trickles over Nekane’s voluptuous body, a pair of hands appears and begins to soap up her bounteous breasts. This time, she knows she is awake, and she feels overwhelming arousal. She can feel the seducer’s breasts press against her back as the arms encircle her. One hand continues to caress her breasts as the other slides down to finger her pussy again. After she orgasms, Nekane slowly turns around to see who her seducer is. They kiss avidly.

The seducer is…

 

Many thanks to our member, Natale, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Itch, Episode One: Dripping

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Silvie Luca

Summer was still far away on the calendar, but the sun was burning like the hottest days of August. Concentrating on her studies and preparing for her upcoming exam was really hard for Silvie, even with the air conditioner running high and loud in her small room. She was at her desk, sitting on the wooden chair completely naked, sweating relentlessly as the sun gave her no mercy. She could feel every single droplet pouring out of her soft skin and slowly trickling down her body.

A small drop of hot sweat started behind her ear, growing bigger and heavier as it rolled down her neck, falling on her shoulder and giving her goosebumps. It reached her breast and fell all around her nipple, making it hard as a diamond. Hungrier for her amazing body, it descended her flat tummy, growing bigger while devouring smaller sweat drops like a predator hunting for both her wetness and her growing lust, teasing her bellybutton and then running straight down to its craved destination.

The sweat drop slowed down again when it reached the very tip of her incredibly wet and sweaty pussy, taking a small but intense pause and giving Silvie some strange distracting feelings, then crossed her clit vigorously, falling onto the chair.

Silvie’s concentration vanished at the same time as the hungry drop submerged in the puddle of sweat between her legs; thinking about it, it wasn’t only the heat. Something else was distracting her as that heavy drop of sweat teased and stimulated each single part of her naked body. More drops were still falling, accentuating her excitement while descending her long legs, forming another small puddle right on the floor below them. Something was pushing… touching… seducing her… from the inside! A strange sensation was slowly growing right in between her legs... an itch!

“Yes! An itch!”

At least that was the word used by her rational mind to justify what was happening in the moment: a familiar word to describe something unfamiliar, the useless struggle of the mind to justify everything, an illusion of control... a control she was about to lose, as something else much stronger and hungrier was coming from inside.

She was still trying to study, but without even realizing it, Silvie’s right hand moved down to her pussy to scratch that small itch and find some relief; but as her middle finger gently scrubbed and rubbed the very tip of her pussy lips, it didn’t abate. The itch was still there, calling for her fingers, teasing Silvie.

Suddenly the itch started to grow, stronger and harder, exponentially, making Silvie rub even harder at her excited, sweaty pussy. But the more she rubbed, the more the strange sensation grew. Silvie’s hand started to move around her pussy frantically, almost as if it were acting on its own, searching for that tormenting but pleasurable itch. She rubbed everywhere, from her pussy lips to between her beautiful ass cheeks.

“No, it isn’t there!”

Was her mind screaming to her in a desperate search for relief, or was it something else? Maybe it was the itch, playing a cruel hide and seek game with her as it grew like an unstoppable fire.

The more Silvie rubbed every single spot between her legs, the more she was sweating and wetting her whole naked body... and not only with sweat! Her breathing was getting heavier and faster. The relentless rubbing between her legs was making her incredibly horny, juices leaking out from her pussy, but still with no relief. The itch was making her mind succumb to her senses.

“It’s inside, it’s inside!” it was screaming. Who was screaming? Her own mind, or the itch? It was a question without value, as Silvie’s mind was on the verge of falling into an endless abyss, her hand acting like it was possessed by something else... something else that was growing harder and stronger inside her beautiful body, right in between her legs... deep inside her wet pussy!

Now clearly feeling the itch crawling and convulsing from deep inside her dripping pussy, Silvie’s right hand jumped straight for it; both her middle and ring finger sliding deep inside, with a copious stream of hot pussy juices lubricating their way in, and finally touching her hungry G-spot.

“Here you are!”

Her breathing suddenly became a deep moan of pure pleasure. As Silvie’s fingers started to massage her G-spot, finally the relief was coming! But... it was different, hard to explain... pleasure thrills were exploding at each stroke of her fingers inside herself, but the itch was still there!

The itch was getting stronger as she fucked herself. The deeper and harder her fingers were stimulating her G-spot, the more the itch was demanding her pleasure in an infinite loop of pure lust. Silvie was pushing her fingers harder, deeper and faster in and out of her pussy. Juices were flowing more and more after each stroke, spilling out onto the chair between her legs. Sweat was flowing down her body, giving it a beautiful glow as the sunlight embraced her. Her hair was soaked in sweat, dripping down her back to her amazing ass, which was getting tense from the physical thrills of pleasure. Her flat tummy was drenched in drops, some of them filling her bellybutton, and her breasts were covered in a shining and glowing ocean of sweat as her left hand was continuously playing with her hard nipples.

The finger fucking was getting even faster, harder and deeper, with her G-spot aggressively and continuously masturbated by the two fingers. Her whole body was accumulating pleasure like a volcano ready to erupt.

“More, I want more!” it was screaming louder inside her. The itch was now totally out of control. The urge for pleasure was doubled, tripled, quadrupled, making Silvie stand up, controlling her like a puppet. Juices were flowing out from her pussy like a stormy river now, gooey and thick, creamy juices covering her busy fingers.

A very small slice of her rational mind was still awake and watching, but it was falling silent to the unstoppable pleasure she was giving herself to satisfy that mysterious hungry itch. Without warning, her mind was given control of only a small part of Silvie: her beautiful eyes. They looked toward the window in front of her.

“She is watching you!” it was whispering.

Silvie observed her own reflection in the glass: they were both completely naked, dripping from head to toe in sweat and pussy juices, finger fucking in unison in a beautiful ballet of lust and pleasure. That image of pure lust was driving her out of control. It was both exciting and strangely kinky, masturbating without control at her own reflection while it was doing the same.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Unmasked

Erotic fiction inspired by Prima

A masked ball, my first. No ordinary ball either, but a gathering of free spirits with carte blanche to give in to their wildest impulses.

My mask conceals my expression, but lets me gaze at the revellers with frank desire. The costumes and music are intoxicating, a palpable buzz of excitement in the air as the night’s dramas of intrigue and seduction begin to unfold. I mingle, drinking in the scent of perfume, the giggles and murmurs of assignations being arranged, the clink of glasses.

And then I see her; slender and statuesque in her heels, her fabulous figure more revealed than concealed by her flimsy, transparent dress. An outlandish headdress covers part of her face, but I can see she is beautiful. I want her instantly.

Our eyes meet and she smiles. A barely perceptible tilt of her head in invitation, and I’m following her like a puppy, out of the crowded center of the ballroom and into a curtained alcove. She sits elegantly on a high-backed chair, casting aside the headdress, and I take a seat opposite, too spellbound to speak.

“Do you like to watch?” she asks, her voice low and husky with a trace of an exotic accent.

It takes me a second to comprehend what she means, and as realisation floods through me I nod avidly. Slowly, teasingly, she inches her diaphanous dress up, sliding it over her silky thighs – pausing, until my heart is beating so hard I can feel its throbbing throughout my whole body – and then higher still, exposing herself to my gaze.

She spreads her milky thighs apart, showing herself to me brazenly. Her pussy is bare and smooth, so pretty and pink it makes my mouth water. Her clitoris is big and puffy, peeping out from between her lips like a tempting morsel waiting to be tasted; and as she moves her legs wider I see her lips peel apart and spread like butterfly wings.  

Nectar is already gathering in the shiny folds, and I shiver with lust as she dips her finger delicately into the wetness and raises it to her lips to taste. She dips her finger again, holding it out to me to lick; my tastebuds explode with her sweet flavor. Now we are connected, she and I, and it’s as if every time she touches herself I can feel her touch on my own flesh.

She moves her hand back down to her pussy, stroking her fingers across it gently at first, then with more purpose. Her thumb strums her clit as she thrusts a couple of fingers inside her creamed-up slot. I’m pulsing with desire, and my hand gravitates towards my crotch, but she shakes her head no. I understand; this is her show. Frustrated but flooded with adrenaline, I watch her fuck herself.

Her veneer of studied composure begins to slip as her fingers work their magic and her pleasure builds. Little moans escape her lips, and her chest is flushed as her frigging becomes more frantic. Finally she arches her back with a gasp of release, fingers plunged deep, her orgasm crashing through her brutally.

When she’s regained control enough to smooth down her dress, she smiles at my discomposure. She holds her fingers to my mouth to give me a little more of the taste I’m craving, then leans in and kisses me softly on the lips.

“Enjoy your night,” she purrs, rising and sashaying away from me, back to the party.

I realize I didn’t even ask her name.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Discipline

Erotic fiction inspired by Lina Li A I know I’m in trouble as soon as I step through the door. He is silent, tense; not even looking at me, his face set.

“I’m going to get changed,” I say, and he simply shakes his head grimly. I have to cook dinner in my office clothes and high heels, my legs aching, the silence between us ominous.

When I place the plate of food on the table in front of him, he pushes it away with a look of disgust.

“First, there’s something we need to take care of,” he says. "You know what you’ve done. You lack discipline, that’s why I have to teach you.”

I nod meekly, even though I have no idea what my transgression could be. There are so many rules, and I break them so often. Bending over the table, I pull up my skirt, and slide my panties down to my thighs. The tension is almost unbearable as I feel him staring at my exposed bottom. Then he reaches into a drawer and takes out a leather paddle.

I feel such a tumult of emotions – apprehension, agitation – but underneath it all, like the bassline of a dance track, a growing pulse of excitement. He makes me wait, expectation of the sting of the paddle driving me out of my mind, so that when it finally comes, the explosion of sudden pain and the heat blossoming through my skin is almost a relief. And then he makes me wait again, the anticipation turning into an urgent craving, before the second crack of the paddle comes.

After that, the strokes of the paddle come faster, my cheeks burning, the mixed pain and pleasure roaring through my body. The sensation of wetness trickling into my panties, still bunched around my thighs, heightens my humiliation. I am dimly aware of my own voice, begging him to stop... but I know if he stops, I’ll be begging him to start again.

I am longing to feel the sting of his bare hand on my ass, his skin touching mine, and when he finally tosses the paddle aside and spanks me with his hand – hard – I feel the first tremors of orgasm approaching. I know he won’t let me get off that easily though, so I fight it, struggling to keep my legs from shaking.

I am moaning, dizzy, drunk on adrenaline, as I hear the telltale sound of his zipper; he moves my legs as far apart as they will go with my panties constraining them. Then I feel the hard tip of his cock nudging against the opening to my pussy. I want it inside me, and I am so wet it would glide easily up to the hilt; but I know if I thrust back against him that would break the rules and he will pull away. So I keep absolutely still, resisting the overwhelming urge to buck my hips, as he slides it slowly – agonisingly slowly – into me.

Soaking wet as I am, my pussy grips his cock tightly when it’s all the way in, the contractions of my impending orgasm making my sweet walls squeeze his girth. He starts to pump in and out, a touch slower than he knows I want it, still making it clear that he is in control even though his groans betray the pleasure he is feeling.

Then he starts to spank me again, pulling out halfway to aim a slap to my cheeks, then thrusting all the way back in as the sensation burns though me. Out – slap – in; out – slap – in; I lose count of the strikes, but it is on a deep in-thrust that I can’t hold my orgasm back any longer. I cum hard, my whole body shaking, my pussy spasming around his rigid cock. He waits until I am done, collapsed spread-eagled on the table and shaking, before he pulls out and sprays his load over my glowing ass cheeks.

A moment of silence, broken only by my gasps as the aftershocks of my orgasm fizz through me.

“Go and have a shower, darling,” he says mildly, helping me to my feet and kissing me tenderly on the lips. “Then we can have dinner.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Menage a Trois

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Milena D, Nika N and Emily Bloom

This follows on from a story posted on the MetArt blog on April 22, 2015, titled ‘More Than Friends,’ which featured Emily and Milena having some fun together after a photo shoot.

The story continues…

Milena was so excited to be shooting with Nika again for SexArt. In fact she was getting wet just thinking about it. Nika turned her on like crazy, with that hot little body and platinum blonde bombshell looks. Actually, Nika had such a high sex drive she was almost too much for Milena to handle; and it suddenly occurred to Milena that it might be fun to share! She had the feeling her special friend Emily would enjoy Nika’s company just as much.

Milena called Emily. “Hi, do you want to play?” she asked. Luckily Emily was free, so they arranged to meet after the shoot. Milena could swear she heard the hum of a toy on the other end of the phone as she rang off. Well, that was Emily!

The sexual tension between Milena and Nika was really buzzing throughout the shoot, and when she got a text from Emily to say she was waiting for them at the hotel, it was all she could do to restrain herself from pulling Nika down onto the floor to fuck her there and then. But she managed to concentrate, and by the time they finally finished shooting she knew they’d got some great shots. She invited Nika back to her hotel for a drink; Nika said yes at once, and Milena got the feeling she wasn’t the only one who was already wet with anticipation. So far Milena’s only sexual contact with Nika had been in front of the camera, but she was getting the unmistakable signals that the attraction was mutual.

They had a drink at the hotel bar. Milena was wondering the whole time how she should let Nika know what she had in mind. She was so confident when it came to men, but when it came to initiating sex with girls, she often felt rather shy. As it happened, Nika made the first move. Leaning in and kissing Milena on the lips, she said, “Why don’t we go up to your room and make ourselves more comfortable?” Milena was a little taken aback, but she didn’t hesitate for a second. She was practically vibrating with excitement as she took Nika’s hand and led her to her room.

As soon as they got inside, Milena’s shyness disappeared. She was just too turned on to hold back for another second. She kissed Nika passionately and unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the floor. Nika lay back on the bed with an inviting smile, parting her thighs. Milena didn’t need to be asked twice. Tugging Nika’s panties aside, she ran a finger along the smooth groove of her pussy, finding it was dripping wet. To her delight, Nika arched her hips up off the bed and moaned, “Oh yes!” A second later, Milena had Nika’s panties off altogether and was eating her pussy skilfully, her talented tongue finding the sweet spot and teasing it until Nika was shaking with what she hoped was only the first of many climaxes.

As Nika caught her breath, Milena asked her, “Do you remember your first girl-girl shoot for SexArt with me?” Nika nodded. “And do you remember the photoset I did with another girl – the one you said turned you on so much you wished you’d been there?”

“Yes of course, it was with your friend Emily – she’s so damn sexy!” replied Nika. “Why do you ask?”

As if on cue, there was a knock on the door. Milena smiled at the look of surprise on Nika’s face as she went to answer it. In walked Emily, looking incredible in a skimpy dress and high heels, and carrying a big bag.

“Menage a trois?” Milena asked Nika, raising an eyebrow.

“Menage a trois… oh, yes please!” giggled Nika, scarcely able to believe the turn her evening had taken.

Emily reached into the bag and pulled out two big double-ended dildos, asking, “Who’s first?”

“Me!” yelled Milena and Nika in unison. But as it turned out, Emily didn’t play favorites; she had them lie side by side, sliding one of the toys into Nika’s juiced-up pussy and then pushing up Milena’s skirt, peeling off her panties and thrusting the second one into her equally wet hole. The pair kissed voraciously as Emily fucked them both simultaneously, keeping them both hovering exquisitely on the verge of orgasm without letting them quite reach their peak of pleasure.

When Milena felt she would go crazy if she wasn’t allowed to cum, Emily moved Nika into a 69 position on top of her, letting each take control of the dildo in the other’s pussy. Turned on as they were, they immediately started fucking each other hard and fast, pussy juice trickling over their hands as they both gasped and shook their way to an uncontrollable climax. 

Emily didn’t let them rest for a second, but moved them both onto their knees, ass-to-ass, joining them together with one of the big double-enders. She rubbed and stroked them, and pinched their nipples, as they thrust back against each other, quickly building to a rhythm that had them cumming once again. When Nika collapsed down onto the bed, Emily spun her over, the dildo still inserted, and straddled her face to get licked. Milena had no idea Emily could be so dominant, but it excited her so much she could feel that telltale throb start up deep inside and she knew another orgasm would soon sweep over her.

Over the course of the next couple of hours, the trio licked, sucked, spanked, rode and fucked each other until they were all utterly satiated and totally exhausted. Who came the most is still hotly debated in their sisterhood, but it scarcely seemed to matter. Milena hadn’t even realized it was possible to orgasm so much in one night, and she knew the phrase “menage a trois” would always make her smile.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Naked truth

Erotic fiction inspired by Gracie

People usually think I’m a shy girl and I guess that’s true, but sometimes I get the urge to shock them by being really naughty. I find the look of surprised admiration in their eyes quite an aphrodisiac.

At college I’m always the quietest girl in class, but some of the cooler crowd like me anyway, and they invited me to go on a ‘field trip’ one afternoon. I suspected it was just an excuse to skip class and hang out in the woods but it sounded like fun so I went along.

All five of us girls squashed into one car and drove out to some nearby woodland. At first we were taking photos and collecting specimens for our biology class, but we soon got bored with that. We sat in a clearing to chat, and as usual the conversation revolved around boys, clothes, parties, kissing and sex. I didn’t have much to add to the discussion; I know the others think I’m a bit of a prude because I’ve never even kissed a boy, but I could easily wipe the superior look off their faces if I told them it’s because I’m a lesbian, and I have a girlfriend who eats my pussy so well that I don’t believe any guy could make me feel half so good!

They started talking about the gym locker room at college, and complaining that they hated having to get changed in front of everyone, instead of having private cubicles.

“Is that why you don’t ever come to the gym with us, Gracie?” one of them asked. “Are you too embarrassed to get naked in front of us?”

I knew she was just teasing, but I couldn’t resist taking the bait.

“Why would I mind that?” I replied. “I’m proud of my body, I don’t care who sees me naked.”

“Prove it,” another said. “I’ll do your calculus coursework for a month if you strip off in front of us right now!”

Everyone laughed, and for a split second I considered laughing too, letting the moment pass… but a little ember of exhibitionism was smoldering inside me now, ready to burst into flames. Slowly and deliberately I stood up, pulling off my sweater. There was a collective gasp of surprise as the girls realized I was wearing a see-through shirt, with no bra underneath. I knew they could all see my dark areolae, my nipples getting hard as the cool air hit them… and I began to sense a pulse of excitement deep inside, as I felt their eyes on me.

Kicking off my tennis shoes, I wriggled out of my jeans. I wasn’t wearing panties, and I was pretty sure my pussy was clearly visible through the hem of my top, which barely brushed my thighs. Nobody spoke now; the only sound was birdsong as I pulled the top over my head and let it fall to the ground.

The girls stared, and finally one said, “Wow, Gracie, your body is amazing!”

“How do you get your pussy so smooth? Do you wax it?” another asked shyly.

“I never have guessed you’d have a Hollywood wax!” giggled another. “How does it feel?”

“Touch it and find out…” I dared her.

And that’s how I ended up letting four other girls stare at my pussy until I felt so horny I could feel my juice starting to seep out between my lips. Nothing sexual happened between us, but when I went home I sat astride my girlfriend’s face and she licked up every drop of my cream while I told her that four of my classmates had spent the afternoon admiring my pussy. The thought of their eyes on me turned me on so much I could hardly get the words out as I described the scene to her, and she ate me to orgasm after orgasm.


If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Refreshed

Erotic fiction inspired by Nicole Smith and Taylor Shay

The smell of chlorine, warm skin, your perfume as you move closer and murmur in my ear. The taste of oranges as I kiss your sweet lips. I came here feeling parched, arid, incapable of love, and you quenched my thirst and then made me burn with lust for you.

“Kiss me again,” you purr, and I push you back into the shallow water, moving on top of you, your legs wrapping around me. We grind and rock, breasts and hips pressed together, my hair in your face, my tongue dancing with yours.

“I want to taste you,” I gasp, breathless with desire. Lifting you onto the edge of the pool, I nuzzle your crotch through your soaked bikini panties, breathing in your heat and fragrance, then tug them down and push your thighs apart. Careless of who might be watching, I run my tongue along the slippery seam of your pussy, feeling you quiver. My tongue plunges deeper, plowing the furrow as your flower opens to me, lapping up your nectar.

Your wetness smears my lips as you oscillate against me, your breath coming in gasps, your thighs trembling. When your moans quicken I reach for my glass, trickling some of the sweet, chilled juice over your hot flesh. You cry out, fingers tangling in my hair, and I lap up every drop of juice and suck you to the peak of pleasure, let the waves of sensation recede a little way, then take you right up to the peak again.

Glistening with sweat, you tilt my face up to yours and kiss me, licking your cream from my lips. “Now I’m thirsty…” you say with a smile.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Muse

Erotic fiction inspired by Mina K

I’m an art student and I like to experiment with different media and techniques, but until recently I had never really been attracted to life drawing. Then a girl called Mina transferred to my class from another college and I just couldn’t stop looking at her. I felt like I’d found my muse; I was so fascinated by her and I would often secretly draw portraits of her while I was supposed to be getting on with something else.

To be honest I had never felt this kind of interest in another girl before, and it confused me; I’d always thought I was strictly hetero (although I didn’t have a great deal of experience in that department either!) and the way I felt whenever Mina smiled at me made me blush.

One day we were set an interesting brief: ‘Do something that takes you out of your comfort zone.’ I took it as a personal challenge; the most exciting, daring, exhilarating thing I could think of was to put my desire for Mina into my artwork. Shyly, I asked her if she would be my life model for the project, and to my delight she agreed.

“I’m busy all day, but meet me in the studio after hours and let’s see what happens,” she said with a smile. Of course I felt nervous and jittery for the rest of the day, but after class I went to the studio and got my sketching paper and paints ready, glowing at the idea that I would get to gaze at her for as long as I wanted.

When Mina arrived, I noticed at once that she had changed out of her usual paint-splattered overalls and was wearing a sheer black top, short skirt and stockings. She looked so sexy! The idea that she had dressed up to look her best for me was a real turn on, and I felt my pulse start to race even faster.

Without saying much, Mina put some music on, and then perched up on the table as I started to draw. My hands were shaking so much I could hardly hold the pencil! After a little while, she said, “How’s it going? Let me look.” She leaned over me to look at my work, so close I could smell her perfume. “Not, bad, but I think you could do a better job of my legs. Look, let me show you…”

To my amazement, she wriggled out of her tight skirt. Her sheer top barely skimmed her thighs, and the sight of her skimpy panties and stocking tops was enough to give me palpitations. She sat on the desk again, parting her legs a little bit so I could see the way her panties stretched tight, just hinting at the contours of her pussy. With a smile, she unbuttoned her top. Her breasts were perfect, and my mouth watered at the thought of sucking her hard nipples. “Well, do you feel inspired?” she murmured, her eyes meeting mine.

It finally dawned on me that she was well aware my interest in her was more than just artistic. My heart pounding, I replied, “Yes… I feel inspired to kiss you.” She smiled again, nodding slightly, and with a sudden surge of courage I moved towards her and pressed my lips against hers.

It was like a trigger; all my nervousness just melted away as she kissed me back, matching my passion. She wrapped her stockinged legs around me, and I slid my hand down between our bodies to rub her pussy through her panties, the dampness of the fabric letting me know that she was just as excited as me.

Now the attraction between us was out in the open, I suddenly felt so confident, so daring; it seemed that Mina was really my sexual muse, allowing me to explore my desires without inhibition. I peeled down her sticky panties, spreading her thighs wide and breathing in the scent of her sex, looking closely at the shiny pink folds, wanting to commit everything to memory.

Grabbing one of my paintbrushes, I licked the handle and then positioned it at the entrance to her wet pussy, pushing gently until it slid all the way inside. Her eyes widened as the girth of the handle stretched her open, and she moaned as I stirred it around and moved it out a little way, then thrust it back in harder. She rocked her hips and I moved it in and out again, finding my rhythm and starting to fuck her the way I liked to do it to myself with my hairbrush. My other hand was stroking and rubbing, squeezing her nipples and strumming her clit. Her cries grew louder and more urgent until suddenly she was cumming, shaking and bucking in my arms.

I think we came to our senses after that and realized we were in a public place where anyone could catch us. Mina got dressed and we went to her house; her parents were out so we could make as much noise as we liked. Over the course of the next few weeks I did everything I had imagined doing with Mina, and plenty of other things she suggested! The portrait of her never did get finished, but I’m sure you can understand why I still consider her to be my muse.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dare

Erotic fiction inspired by Elsa

My girlfriend Jane is such a kinky bitch. I’m naturally quiet and shy, but she is always persuading me to do things I wouldn’t dream of doing if she didn’t suggest them. Maybe that’s why I like her so much!

One Sunday morning she looked over at me as I was lying in bed beside her, and said we were going to play a game. Cautiously, I nodded, wondering what she had in store for me. She picked out an outfit for me to wear – black lace panties and a matching babydoll nightie – and then told me to put on a long coat and sneakers. I was trembling with trepidation, anticipation and arousal as she drove me out of town, to a quiet wooded area with some derelict buildings. Nobody else was around as she parked and led me straight to a secluded spot. I realized she must have planned this quite carefully, as I saw a chair that has been placed so it was hidden by a graffiti-covered wall.

I started trembling harder as she told me to remove my coat and sneakers, and then produced a length of cord from her bag. I was starting to guess what she had in mind… and although apprehensive, I could also feel my excitement rising.

“Are you ready?” she asked, looking into my eyes with a serious expression. I knew she was giving me the opportunity to call a halt to this; and suddenly, I didn’t want it to stop. I nodded, and sat down on the chair. I could see her hands shaking as she started to bind my ankles, and I realized she was as turned on as I was. I could feel myself starting to get really wet as she tied my wrists together.

“Now I’m going to leave you here for any passing stranger to find and fuck,” she said. I knew this was a lie. She wouldn’t really leave me here like this… would she? That moment of doubt sent a surge of excitement through me, and I felt the crotch of my panties getting soaked through with my juice. She gave me a lingering look of satisfaction, kissed my lips, and walked away.

It took me a few minutes to register that I really was alone in this secluded spot, bound to a chair in just my lingerie. It was so quiet I could hear the thudding of my heart. I wriggled, trying to get more comfortable, and the cord that ran from my wrists to my ankles was pulled tight against my pussy. That felt good! Sliding forward on the seat, I found I was able to move my hands up and down in a sawing motion, making the rope rub harder between my legs. I opened my thighs until my pussy lips spread stickily apart, angling the rope so it ground right on my clit as I slid it back and forth.

With a flash of inspiration I tugged my panties aside, letting the cord touch my bare, wet flesh. Now I couldn’t hold back, lifting my feet up onto the seat of the chair so my legs were splayed wide, sliding the rope faster and harder until it was smeared with my cream and I could hear the wet sounds of my arousal over the birdsong that seemed to swell up all around me.

Gasping as each new wave of sensation hit me, I bunched up three fingers and thrust them into my slick pussy, riding them urgently, my bound wrists soaked with the juice trickling out of me. My orgasm hit me like a tidal wave, more wetness spurting out to drench my thighs. I sat there shaking, dizzy, mindless, my eyes closed as the aftershocks buzzed through me for what seemed like hours.

My eyes flew open as a sound brought me back to my senses. It was Jane, standing quite close, watching me.

“I knew you just wouldn’t be able to resist touching yourself, you little slut,” she murmured. “Now it’s my turn to touch you.”

Taking my bound hands, she sucked my fingers clean, slowly and deliberately. Then she knelt between my legs, holding my ankles tight so my thighs splayed wide again as she started to lick…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Morning After…

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango, Amarna Miller, Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel

This follows on from the last episode posted on August 13, titled ‘Good Vibrations.’ The story so far: our gorgeous models met up for a SexArt location shoot. Mango and Amarna Miller enjoyed some kinky fun, before Mango left Amarna to the mercy of a studly taxi driver who had picked them up. Meanwhile Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel were left to get to know one another better, with the aid of a prototype sex toy.

The story continues…

When Mango awoke she realized that she did not have anything planned until much later when the next formal meeting was scheduled for the cast. She called the other models and they agreed to meet for a late breakfast, then maybe they all could go to the beach. There had to be a nude one somewhere close? 

The girls met in the lobby, all of them looking fresh and beautiful despite the busy night they had enjoyed. Mango was looking forward to some girl talk; she wanted to hear all about their adventures after she had left them. They went into the hotel dining room and Amarna lit up as she spotted two men sitting at a nearby table. She introduced everyone; they were Franck Franco and Juan Lucho, two Spanish models she knew well. As the other three girls did not shoot boy-girl movies, they listened, fascinated, as Amarna told them about her experiences.

“But how do they compare to Jorge?” Mango asked. This got everyone’s attention. Amarna blushed as Mango told the others about the previous night’s encounter with their well-hung new friend. Then they made Amarna share all the details.

“That sounds pretty amazing,” Ariel giggled. “But I may have one that even you can’t handle!” Mango and Amarna listened and laughed as Tracy and Ariel described the fun they’d had with the prototype sex toys the previous night. By the time Tracy had told them about how she had teased and tormented Ariel, and then blown her mind, they were all wriggling in their seats. Forget going to the beach; they headed straight to Ariel’s room to investigate this interesting new contraption.

They examined each attachment, and to Mango’s delight there was one for anal stimulation. And yes, there was one that Amarna said was even bigger than Jorge’s cock! Like college girls at a sleepover, they giggled and teased each other until Tracy decided that she and Ariel would control the devices while the other two rode. She didn’t disclose what the red button did, though! While their subjects were undressing, Tracy whispered a challenge to Ariel – the winner would be the first to give her ‘victim’ an orgasm so hard she had to give up and pull off!

They set the sex toys up facing each other, and Mango and Amarna straddled one each, sinking down onto the probes they had selected. Mango had a probe in her ass as well as one in her pussy, and it took Tracy a couple of minutes to get both working in a pleasing rhythm, giving Ariel a slight advantage with Amarna. The vibrations felt incredible, and Amarna was already shaking and rocking by the time Mango started to tremble. But when Tracy used the controller to increase the size of the anal probe, Mango let out a low moan of pleasure and then started bucking her hips wildly as the sensations drove her crazy. Tracy could see Amarna was already building to a climax, so she let Mango have it with the red button on the probe in her pussy. Mango screamed with delight but stayed firmly planted on the toy as she rode out the waves of pleasure.

Ariel responded by giving Amarna two quick tastes of the red button, but Amarna just gasped and bit her lip, seeming to push down harder. Tracy noticed Ariel had her hand between her legs, rubbing herself, and guessed that she was having trouble concentrating on their competition. She told Mango to lean forward, upped the vibration, and tapped the red button three times. Mango yelled and almost flew off the front of the contraption, knocking Amana off hers too. It was close, but Tracy had won. The units were still vibrating as Mango and Amarna lay in a heap on the floor, gasping and giggling.

Ariel helped them up while Tracy fixed them all a drink, smiling victoriously. When she confessed to her game, Amarna said she thought they were all winners! The conversation turned again to Jorge, and Mango related how they had met him, and more importantly, what she had done to Amarna before he arrived. It was a switch from her usual more submissive role, and one they all found very intriguing. They decided to see if the cab company would send Jorge to take them all to their meeting that afternoon. But first they all needed a nap...

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exhibitionist

Erotic fiction inspired by Janelle B

I’m a naturist. I love feeling the sun and the breeze on my naked skin, but I’ll be honest, I also enjoy feeling other people’s eyes on me! I always wonder if they’ve noticed my nipples getting stiff, or caught sight of the sheen of juice on my inner thighs as I bask in their attention. As soon as I’m alone I have to masturbate, imaging that I’m still being watched, and wondering if my recent audience is doing the same thing.

I was at a clifftop resort recently when I let the last of my inhibitions go and did what I’d been dreaming of doing for so long. I was sitting on a rock overlooking the bay when I noticed a couple not far from me, undressing. Maybe they had just come to catch some sun, but the way they kept kissing and touching made me think they had more amorous intentions. Casually, as if I hadn’t seen them, I slid my top down to my waist and starting pinching my nipples. From the corner of my eye I saw them shooting glances at me, and I knew I had their attention.

I wriggled out of my shorts and tossed them aside, then did the same with my top. Lying back on the smooth, sun-warmed rock, I spread my legs and felt the gentle breeze sweep across my tingling pussy. The couple were openly staring now, as the man stood behind his partner and fondled her breasts. I saw her hand creep down to rub her pussy, and I did the same. My pussy was so wet my fingers skated along my slippery slot and I pressed harder, feeling the throbbing sensation deep inside. The couple moved slightly so I could see his erection standing up stiff as a flagpole, and at the sight I shoved two fingers right inside my hot hole and ground against them.

The couple sank to the ground, the woman straddling her lover and sliding down on his hard cock. As she bounced up and down, she stared right at me, and I returned her gaze as I frigged myself harder and faster. My pussy felt so sensitive, it was as if I could feel that rigid cock fucking me, thrusting in and out, my sweet walls clenching around it. My hand was soaked with my juice, the most intense excitement coursing through my body as I spasmed and shook my way to a terrific orgasm. My voyeur timed her climax to mine, and I heard her cry out just as I hit the peak of bliss. I saw her hips buck, and then her man started thrusting up into her rapidly as he came too.

After that I put my clothes on and crept away, leaving them to kiss and cuddle in the afterglow of their fun. I’ve replayed the scene in my head over and over since then, and the thrill of being watched never diminishes!

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Anticipation

Erotic fiction inspired by Lia Tailor

Alone in my hotel room, waiting for my lover to arrive, I was bored and horny. I was lying on the sofa, naked except for my white panties, thinking about what might happen when she arrived. Yes, I said SHE. I’d never been in a physical relationship with another woman until I met her, and just thinking about her touch made me shiver with anticipation.

Squeezing my breasts, I imagined her lips closing around my nipple, her hot tongue flicking against it, making it stiffen. I pictured her naked, holding me tight, her breasts squashed against mine as we kissed and kissed. I spread my thighs a little wider and stroked my fingers lightly over my panties and between my legs, feeling my pussy quiver. I knew her touch would be just as light and gentle to begin with, becoming firmer and more insistent as she felt my juice begin to soak through the thin fabric.

I rubbed my panty crotch harder, my fingers finding the groove between my plump lips, the dampening fabric moulding to my folds. I slid my hand inside my panties to find my slit already slippery with arousal, my fingers gliding up and down over my clit and between my pussy lips smoothly. I tugged the panties tighter against my pussy, the delicious friction sending a surge of pleasure through me, and then peeled the sticky fabric away from my creamy hotspot.

Circling a finger over my puffed-up clit, I imagined my lover’s eyes drinking in the sight of my flushed pink pussy, wet and throbbing with desire for her. I slid my panties down around my ankles, enjoying the way they held my feet together so that my thighs splayed wider open, displaying my juicy pussy so flagrantly. Teasing myself with how long I could resist, I slid my fingers up and down my saturated slot over and over, before finally allowing them to sink inside. I was so turned on that my pussy walls immediately spasmed around my probing fingers, sending tremors of excitement through my body. I knew it wouldn’t take much more to make me orgasm, but I wanted to hold back. I wanted her to be watching me when I came.

Turning onto my front, I clasped my hands together and thrust them between my legs, humping my pussy against them. It was enough to keep me at fever pitch, but not quite enough to push me over the edge. Right on cue, there was a knock at the door. I answered it naked, of course… and a few minutes later I did finally enjoy my first orgasm of the day (but by no means my last) with my lover’s fingers jammed deep inside me, and her lips on mine.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Reflected Pleasure

Erotic fiction inspired by Nordica

I’m a gentle, sweet-natured soul, but when I dress up in stockings and heels it seems to liberate another side to my personality. That’s when I feel compelled to prowl the lesbian bars downtown and pick up some submissive girl to do my bidding.

Getting ready for a night out is all part of the anticipation. I take my time, letting my excitement build until it becomes a tangible thing, a vibration deep in my core. Last night when I felt the first whispers of that urge to touch soft female flesh and bend it to my will, I waited until they had become a deafening roar before I stopped resisting. I undressed and took a bath, but I didn’t touch my breasts or pussy, despite the throbbing that made me want to do so.

I slid black stockings over my long legs, and put on my highest heels. A red satin garterbelt and bowtie completed the outfit. Finally I pulled on black satin gloves, for the ultimate tease. My nipples were hard as diamonds as I stood in front of the mirror, admiring my reflection. When I ran my gloved fingers over them, they sent pulses of pleasure flooding through me.

My bare pussy looked so beautiful, framed by my garter belt and stocking tops, and I moved closer to the mirror, gazing at my plump pink folds. Lifting a leg to spread myself open, I could see cream welling up between my lips and starting to trickle down my inner thighs. I moved to the floor, parting my legs wider, staring at my pussy in the mirror as my lips opened up into a pretty butterfly, displaying my juicy pink sweetness.

I still hadn’t touched myself, and I made myself wait even longer, turning my back to the mirror so I could admire my perfectly round, firm bottom. The wider I spread my knees, the better I could see my moist slit. I pressed my thighs tight shut for a moment, squeezing hard and feeling a fresh surge of juice flood out. Then I turned back to face myself, moving closer and closer until my hot crotch left a smear of wetness on the cold surface of the mirror.

That was it – I couldn’t hold back any longer. I ran a gloved finger along my slippery slit and plunged it deep inside, the shiny fabric gliding against my slick flesh. My eyes roamed over my reflection, taking in my stiff nipples, the wanton expression on my face, and the kinky sight of my gloved finger thrusting in and out of my wet hole. Frantically, I rubbed my clit with my other hand as I added a second finger and fucked myself wildly, hard and fast, my hips bucking as the uncontrollable sensations overwhelmed me. My orgasm hit me like a tornado, ripping through me and leaving me shaking and breathless.

I wasn’t done though. Now my thoughts turned to finding a willing partner to lick me clean, a girl who would kneel as I stood over her in my heels and lap up my juices as I ground against her face. Pulling a raincoat on over my nakedness, I winked at my reflection in the mirror as I set off into the night…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Model behavior

Erotic fiction inspired by Maya Virdi

I was working on a supermarket checkout when this guy came in and told me he was a famous fashion photographer and could make me a star. Obviously, I knew he was lying right away, but I kind of admired his cheek for telling such an outrageous story; and besides, what did I have to lose?

I met him for a drink after my shift ended – he claimed getting to know his models better inspired his work – and then he took me to his ‘studio.’ It was just a rundown attic room, but I pretended not to notice. I was getting into the fantasy of me being a model just as much as he was by this point! I’d never done anything like this before, and it felt good to be the center of attention. All along, I’d been telling myself it was just a game that I could stop at any moment, but now I knew that I would go through with it, whatever he asked me to do.

He spread a blanket on the ground and told me to get comfortable, while he fiddled with his camera. I lay down and gazed into the lens, pretending I really was a famous model shooting a commercial for some fancy brand. The exhibitionism was intoxicating. I wriggled my hips, my short dress riding up even higher to reveal more of my toned thighs, and he whistled appreciatively. It was good to know he was enjoying the show, but my imaginary audience was taking over now; in my head I could see flashbulbs going off and hear a roar of approval from the crowd as I rolled onto my knees and let my dress slide right up, revealing my bare ass with its sexy tattoo.

My photographer moved around me, acting as if he was looking for the perfect angle, although really I knew he just wanted to get a look at my pussy. I held still and let him look all he wanted, hoping he was getting a close-up of my juicy pink folds. I was so wet, thoroughly turned on by my fantasy, and I wondered how clearly he could see the juice seeping out between my plump pussy lips. I could feel a throbbing, pulsing sensation spreading from my crotch all the way through my body, like an electrical current.

I heard him gasp as I pulled my dress down off my shoulder, exposing my breasts. In my head it was a ripple of applause, growing louder as I pushed the dress right down to my waist, and then let it fall. Naked, I felt more beautiful than ever before, sharing my true self with the camera. I felt so uninhibited, and I wanted to express the great surge of sexual power I felt. 

I stared straight into the lens, letting my audience know I was utterly in control, then lay back and let my thighs fall open, displaying my hot pussy wantonly. Slowly, teasingly, I ran my fingertips along the groove of my pussy, my cream making it slippery. My heavy breathing almost drowned out the clicking of the camera, but the buzz of excitement in my head was all I could focus on. Tilting my hips up, I thrust two fingers deep inside my hot, slick hole, my thumb working on my clit as I frigged my way to one of the best orgasms of my life.

Of course I had sex with my photographer after that – I was so horny I needed to get fucked hard, and we had a really good time together. And naturally, I wiped his camera’s memory card while he slept it off! Sometimes I wish I hadn’t deleted the pictures though, because I’m pretty sure the look of overwhelming arousal on my face would have been priceless…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Kiss and Tell

Erotic fiction inspired by Ana B and Uila

I’d always thought Uila had no idea I was into girls. I mean, we’d been friends since high school, and had many giggly conversations about boys, but I’d never shared the truth about my sexuality with her. It wasn’t like I had tons of experience, either; in the small, conservative town where we live, it’s impossible to make a move without the gossip starting. It was only when I went to stay with friends in the city that I got the chance to meet more free-spirited people, and I would return home buzzing with excitement and horny energy.

So one night, Uila was staying over at my place when the talk turned, as always, to sex. We were lounging on my bed as she recounted this long story about how her current boyfriend didn’t know how to kiss properly and she couldn’t think of how to tell him. I was gazing at her soft lips as she spoke, imagining exactly how I would kiss them myself, when she suddenly asked, “Does it feel different, kissing a girl?”

I could feel myself blushing bright red in surprise and confusion. “Come on, did you really think I hadn’t guessed?” she laughed. “I see the way you look at other girls… I just want to know if it’s different with girls and guys?”

“Well, yes…” I stammered. “Girls are softer, and sweeter. I can show you, if you’d like?”

She smiled, and I realized that was what she’d been hoping for. Without another moment’s hesitation, I leaned in and kissed her red lips, gently at first, then more passionately. Her tongue danced with mine. She put her arms around me and held me tight and I felt her stiff nipples brush against me through her thin top. Feeling bolder now I knew she was really turned on, I slid a hand up her top to pinch her nipple, feeling it throb and stiffen.

Sliding her top down off her shoulders and pushing her onto her back on the bed, I began kissing my way slowly from her lips to her nipples, savoring the heat and fragrance of her skin. She was trembling with arousal as I stroked and sucked her nipples, switching from one to the other until she was arching up off the bed and moaning with lust. I was dimly aware that my pussy was soaking wet, but all my attention was focused on Uila’s pleasure.

When I was certain she was entirely under my spell, I pulled her top right off, and then carried on kissing my way down, over her stomach, to the waistband of her shorts. She moaned and wriggled a little more frantically, my cue to continue my exploration. I unbuttoned her shorts, kissing each new area of skin as it was exposed, and eased them slowly down and off, leaving her wearing nothing but her skimpy white panties. Now I kissed her through them, my lips pressing against her crotch, surveying the contours of her pussy with each touch.

Her gasps and shivers told me she was ready to go further, and I slid her panties down, inch by inch, baring her tempting pussy. She spread her thighs, inviting me to taste her. For I moment I just drank in the sight of her beautiful pink folds, juice seeping from between her plump lips; then I kissed her there, slowly and gently, making her squirm.

I kissed and licked every inch of Uila’s body that night, and although we never spoke of it again, it gave me the confidence to be more open about my sexuality. I still consider kissing to be one of the most erotic and exciting things two girls can do!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

 

READ MORE

Good Vibrations

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel

This follows on from the last episode posted on July 28, titled ‘Colossal Pleasure.’ The story so far: our gorgeous models met up for a SexArt location shoot. While Mango and Amarna Miller enjoyed some kinky fun, Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel were left to get to know one another better.

The story continues…

Tracy and Ariel had never met before, but they felt comfortable with each other immediately. Well, maybe a little more than comfortable… as their scriptwriter Rose left them to enjoy each other’s company, she had already noticed a certain spark between them. Both girls had pushed the boundaries in their movies for SexArt, and shared an unconventional and somewhat daring outlook that instantly attracted them to each other. The flirtatious sparkle between them increased as they speculated about what would be in store for them on this shoot – Rose still wasn’t telling, although she had said it was important that they all spoke such good English.

Rose had arranged for them all to have dinner together, and when they went inside to change, Ariel had a message from the front desk to say there was a package for her; she had it sent up to her room. She took a quick peep at the intriguing contents, and smiled as she imagined telling Tracy about it.

The dinner was fantastic. Mango was there, but seemed a little sleepy and distracted, while Amarna, it seemed, was ‘otherwise engaged.’ No doubt there was a story to tell there! Ariel and Tracy only had eyes for each other, and when they returned to their hotel, Ariel invited her new friend to help her investigate the package.

Tracy took a look inside, and giggled with lustful surprise. It was a matching pair of… sex contraptions! She had seen something similar before, but nothing so complex. It was a kind of seat, with a huge dildo sticking up from the middle of it, and a controller that promised all kinds of naughty fun. Ariel explained that one of her friends had designed it, and wanted her to test the prototype.

“I could use a second opinion though,” she added with a smile that made Tracy quiver with anticipation. They sat very close to each other as they investigated the controller, discovering to their amazement that not only did the dildo attachment vibrate, but it also expanded in girth, and increased in length! It even had a memory function. They looked at each other with eyes wide, imagining how it would feel to ride it. 

“It’s your toy, you should go first,” Tracy said. “But I get the controller.”

“Okay, but then you have to record it,” Ariel laughed. “Because whatever you do to me, I’m going to do exactly the same to you next.”

Tracy felt herself getting really wet as she watched Ariel use the little tube of lube to get the toy slippery, then stand and slip off her panties with no trace of shyness. When she took her dress off too, it took all Tracy’s self-control not to grab her for a kiss.

“Now, wait until it’s right inside me before starting it up,” Ariel giggled, as she squatted over the toy and slowly lowered herself down on it. Watching the big probe spread Ariel’s tight pussy open and thrust inside it was almost unbearably exciting. Tracy did her best to concentrate, listening to the low throb as she turned the toy on and it started to vibrate.

Ariel’s giggly high spirits soon turned to genuine arousal as the probe did its work. She rocked her hips, riding the sensations until it hit the perfect spot and she started to tremble with pleasure. Tracy tried the little joystick that made the probe move around, enjoying Ariel’s squeals of delight as each movement made her shake harder. She turned the vibration up until Ariel was moaning involuntarily, then expanded the girth and length, little by little, until the sexy redhead was gasping and crying out as it filled her like the biggest cock she’d ever imagined.

Ariel started riding it like it was a real cock, raising and lowering her ass as she slid up and down on it. Her eyes were closed and she was lost in pleasure, chasing her orgasm. Tracy watched her, fascinated and very turned on. She realized she was dripping wet, and slid her free hand into her panties to touch herself.

“I wonder what the red button does?” she mused. Ariel didn’t reply, she was beyond the point where she could speak coherently, so Tracy tapped the button anyway. With a gasp, Ariel reared up so high she almost slid right off the probe, her eyes flying open.

“Oh, it’s huge!” she gasped. “It just got massive!” Tracy realized the button made the dildo grow to full length instantly – a real thrust effect! “Do it again!” Ariel giggled, settling herself back down on the toy.  

Now Tracy had figured out how to control the toy, she used her expert knowledge of the female body to drive Ariel crazy. She brought her to the brink of orgasm over and over again, then eased off, each peak more exquisitely frustrating than the next. It felt almost like a video game as she watched Ariel’s response to each move she made. When she knew Ariel’s climax was going to be the most raw, powerful, earth-shattering one she’d ever experienced, she finally hit the red button again, sending her over the edge.

It took a while for Ariel to recover from her orgasm enough to speak. When she was finally able, she smiled as she said two simple words: “You’re next…!”

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Bound

Erotic fiction inspired by Bella T

I love the feeling of rope against my skin. I like to feel it pull tight around my wrists, restricting my movement, limiting my free will. And yes, I enjoy bondage games…but it’s not just the loss of power that turns me on, it’s the physical sensation too. I’ve never heard of anyone else who gets excited by the mere sight of rope, the way I do. I can’t look at it without imagining it being wrapped around my limbs.

Lately I’ve taken to keeping a length of silk rope under my pillow, and stroking it against my body while I masturbate. I tried something new today. I was feeling really horny, but instead of just lying on my bed to rub myself to a quick orgasm, I took my time, teasing myself as I undressed and put on a sexy black lace dress. Then I wrapped the rope around my wrists, leaning against the wall and imagining my captor’s eyes burning between my legs like a laser. Pulses of pleasure throbbed through my core as I squeezed the tops of my thighs together.

I pulled up my dress and wound the rope between my breasts and around my waist, every rasp of delicious friction stoking my arousal. Careful not to touch my pussy – even though I wanted to so badly – I looped the rope around my crotch and tugged. I felt a rush of wetness as the rope tightened around my pussy, squeezing it in the most electrifying way.

After a few minutes of that I couldn’t hold back any longer. I lay on the bed and slid the rope between my pussy lips, working it back and forth so it stimulated my clit. I was so wet it slid along my slippery groove easily. I rolled onto my front, pulling the rope tighter around my wrists, my ass in the air as I humped against the rope. Now I desperately needed to be penetrated. Thrusting three fingers into my wet hole from behind, I pumped them in and out vigorously. The rope was still rubbing against my clit, and I felt my whole body go into paroxysms of pleasure as I came hard.

I hope one day I’ll meet someone who shares my rope fetish, but for now, it feels good to share my naughty little secret with you…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Colossal Pleasure

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango and Amarna Miller.

This follows on from the first episode posted on May 28, titled ‘Power Play.’ The story so far: Mango and Amarna met on a SexArt location shoot and felt an immediate attraction to one another. After a trip to the store for sex toys, Mango restrained Amarna on the bed for a taste of intensely pleasurable domination.

The story continues…

Amarna was still sleeping when the phone rang. Mango grabbed it before it woke her. It was the front desk.

“A young man named Jorge is asking for you. Should we send him up?” Jorge was the cute driver who had taken them to the sex store earlier that night. She hadn’t been sure if he would have the nerve to accept her invitation.

“Yes, please do, and could you send up a pitcher of sangria with him?” That gave her enough time to dress and wash the evidence of her feasting on Amarna from her face before Jorge knocked at the door. No longer dressed in his uniform, he looked even more studly. Mango ushered him into the living room of the suite, explaining that Amarna was sleeping, and they had some sangria as they chatted. He told her he was at university studying law, and the driver gig was just a summer job. As he started to relax and lose his initial shyness, she took a deep breath and revealed why she and Amarna were in town. Although he looked shocked, he was clearly excited by the idea too.

“I’m meeting our scriptwriter, Rose, for dinner, but I thought you might like to get to know Amarna a little better?” Mango suggested. He nodded eagerly, and she poured him some more sangria and led him into the bedroom. Amarna had been woken by the sound of them talking. Mango had covered her with a sheet, but she was still strapped to the bed. Jorge’s eyes widened with surprise, but Mango noticed the bulge at his crotch swelling. Smiling to herself, she undid the straps restraining Amarna’s wrists and ankles.

“Darling, I have to go meet Rose now, but I thought you might like to have some fun with our new friend?” she asked. Amarna flushed bright red, but she smiled. Mango had read her mood perfectly. “Okay, I’m going to have a quick shower, and I’ll check on you in a few minutes…”

By the time Mango had dressed for dinner and returned to the living room, Amarna had put on a silk robe, Jorge had poured her some sangria, and they were having what looked like an intimate conversation, all murmuring and flirtatious looks. She raised an eyebrow questioningly, and Amarna nodded and smiled. Satisfied that her friend was happy with the way the evening was shaping up, Mango told them to have fun, and headed out.

Left alone, Amarna and Jorge began to kiss. He was eager at first, but then seemed to draw back, a little hesitant. There was something about Amarna that made her easy to confide in, and haltingly, a little embarrassed, he told her what was bothering him. He had no problem getting girls to date him, but he had a lot of disappointments when it came to sex. Amarna was intrigued, and pushed him to open up further. He told her his big issue was… a BIG penis. Most girls freaked out when they saw what he was packing.

Amarna smiled as she said she was pretty sure she could handle it. Jorge relaxed then, and as they started kissing even more passionately, she slid her hand to his crotch and was excited to feel the monster in his pants stirring. As she unzipped him, she resolved not to express any surprise; but couldn’t suppress a gasp when she saw it. “Oh my!” she whispered, awe-struck.

Jorge turned red again, and made to pull away, but Amarna stopped him by letting her robe fall open to show her beautiful alabaster skin. She took hold of his cock with both hands as it reached enormous stiffness, measuring the girth with her delicate little fingers. A stroke and a squeeze, and he was utterly under her spell. She could feel his eyes glued to the undulations of her fantastic rump as she led him back to the bedroom.

Reaching for the bottle of lotion on the bedside stand, she began to stroke it over his cock, until it was slippery and shiny. To her amazement she realized it had not even been fully hard until now. Under her soft, warm touch, it just grew and grew. She kissed and licked the head, and sucked as deep as she could, but there was no way she could get much of it in her mouth.

Wet as she still was from Mango’s earlier attention and her current arousal, she wondered if that huge cock would really fit in her tight pussy. She straddled Jorge’s face in a sixty-nine so he could lick her and get her sweet folds spread open. She licked him and jacked him with her lotion-slick hands as he lapped at her hot slit. He didn’t have Mango’s expertise, but he had skills of his own when it came to eating pussy, she discovered.

When she was so wet she could feel juice trickling down her thighs, she turned around, straddled his crotch, and very, very slowly lowered herself onto him. The head alone stretched her to her limit. She took a deep breath and inched her way down. As the stretching, throbbing sensation began to feel really good, she dropped with all her weight, and let the massive shaft fill her all the way up. She leaned forward and kissed him, rocking her hips slowly at first, and then gaining momentum as her pleasure grew.

It felt incredible for them both, and Jorge grabbed her hips and began to guide her pace, but like a true gentleman did not try to thrust upwards. Full as she was, his whole shaft was still not inside her. Her snug pussy walls squeezed him spasmodically, pulses of intense pleasure firing through her whole body. Sweat trickled down between her beautiful breasts. Heat radiated from the hot shaft penetrating her core, and she realized she was going to cum…Riding faster and harder, she reached behind her to squeeze his balls. As he tightened his grip on her hips, she felt him expand even more inside her and for the first time thrust up into her as he came with a cry of pleasure. The feel of the hot blasts inside her triggered her own orgasm, one of the most intense she had ever experienced.

As they caught their breath, Amarna asked, “Have you ever considered our profession?”

Jorge laughed and replied, “I don’t think lawyer and porn star is a very good mix!"

It’s our profession’s loss, Amarna thought as he left, much later. She had just started to doze again when Mango returned, demanding details…

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Private Orgasms

Erotic fiction inspired by Katherine

I share an apartment in the city with three other girls. It’s fun, but there’s not a lot of privacy. Sure, I masturbate hastily in the shower occasionally, but I can’t really take my time over it without the risk of someone bursting in and catching me. I don’t have a boyfriend right now, and I’m feeling pretty frustrated!

One day at work I was researching hotel rooms online for some important visiting clients when it occurred to me that I might have found my perfect solution. I told my boss I was taking the rest of the afternoon off to check out the hotels personally; he seemed really happy that I was taking the responsibility so seriously! I went to the nicest hotel and the concierge showed me the most exclusive suite, which was ideal for our VIP clients; when I booked it, and then mentioned that I needed somewhere to rest for a few hours, he was more than happy to offer me a complimentary room.

Of course the room he gave me was very simple compared to the luxury suite, but it was peaceful and the big fluffy bed looked so inviting. I undressed slowly, savoring the solitude, and lay down on the cool sheets. I imagined how it would feel if I was waiting for a lover to join me, the pulse of anticipation starting gently and increasing in intensity until I could feel it thudding through my veins. Grabbing a pillow, I wrapped my legs around it and squeezed. I was already wet, and I could feel my juice seeping out and soaking the pillow as I rolled on top of it and humped my crotch against it.

Just then I was distracted by a noise… the unmistakeable sound of a woman’s low moans of pleasure. I realized there was a couple having sex in the next room! I lay there listening, my hips involuntarily beginning to hump again to the rhythm of the woman’s moans. I closed my eyes and pictured her, glistening with perspiration, straddling her man and riding up and down on his cock. Her moans grew louder and more high-pitched, and I imagined that he must be thrusting up into her, hard and steady, his rigid pole slick with her cream. Suddenly I was desperate to feel that penetrating sensation myself; casting around wildly for something to use, I grabbed my hairbrush from my purse and slid the thick handle into my wet pussy.

My hips started jerking as my pussy fluttered and clenched spasmodically around the handle. I was still face down, grinding down on my hand as I moved the hairbrush handle in and out, imagining the man in the next room was lying on top of me, his weight pressing against me as his cock filled me. The woman’s moans were rapid now, as she approached her orgasm, and I matched my pace to hers. My thighs clamped tight around my hand as I shook with the full force of my climax, just as she reached hers with a loud gasp of release.

I lay there for a while, trembling with the aftershocks of my orgasm, listening to the sounds of the couple talking softly, showering and leaving. I guessed they were enjoying an illicit liaison, and that idea turned me on again. This time I lay on my back, legs spread wide, and imagined them watching me as I masturbated for them.

When I left the hotel, the concierge just murmured discreetly that he hoped I had enjoyed my rest. I told him that it had been just what I needed - and when our VIP clients arrived a few days later, I was able to tell them truthfully that the beds in this hotel were very comfortable...

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Pierced Nipples

Erotic fiction inspired by Alice E

It’s unusual for a girl to be able to orgasm just by having her nipples stimulated, so I guess I’m one of the lucky ones! My nipples have always been very sensitive, and just having them gently stroked or sucked is so arousing I get wet immediately. Suck a little harder, tweak them or flick them with your tongue, and I’m utterly at your mercy, a quivering heap of orgasmic nerve endings!

My favorite sexual position is to sit astride my partner so he can suck on my nipples as I ride him. That way, he can feel my pussy squeeze tight around his cock with every contraction of my orgasm. Since I had my nipples pierced, the sensation is even more incredible; I do find myself getting turned on at the most inappropriate times, though! All it takes is for someone to brush past me a little too close, and my nipples start to stiffen and throb, sending a direct current of excitement down to my pussy. I’ve lost count of the number of times I’ve had to excuse myself at meetings, dinner parties and bars, and go find a private place to satisfy my urge to touch myself. Luckily it doesn’t usually take long, as once my nipples are hard and my pussy is creamed up, I climax very easily.

A few days ago I went to a friend’s house for coffee. Several of our girlfriends were there, so when I started to get that familiar horny urge, it was easy to slip away from the chatter and find somewhere quiet. Her bedroom was shady and inviting, the blinds drawn against the heat, and I lay down on her bed and untied the halterneck of my top, pushing it down around my waist. My nipples were pulsing, so hot and hard, and as I squeezed one between my fingertips and tugged at my piercing, I felt a fresh surge of juice flood my panties.

Another few seconds of that and I’m sure I would have climaxed, but just then the door burst open and my friend came into the room. Obviously she had come to fetch something, but it went right out of her head at the sight of me writhing with pleasure on her bed, stroking my bare breasts.

There was a split second when she just stared at me in amazement… and then she straddled my half-naked body and started sucking one of my nipples, hard. I started to cum almost immediately, but she didn’t let up. She sucked soft and then hard again, ran her tongue over my nipple, gently bit it and pulled my piercing with her teeth. When I thought I couldn’t cum any more, she switched to the other nipple, and set me off on another long string of orgasms. Finally, she slid her hand into my sodden panties and thrust three fingers into my slick hole, making my hips buck so hard with the almost unbearable pleasure that I nearly threw her off me.

She dismounted as I lay there shuddering with the aftershocks of my orgasmic frenzy, and winked as she left the room, licking her sticky fingers. It took me a few minutes to gather my composure enough to rejoin my girlfriends, reeking of sex no doubt and feeling quite shaky and lightheaded. I’ve been replaying what happened over and over in my head ever since…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dripping Wet

Erotic fiction inspired by Linsy A

A mutual friend introduced me to Linsy, and I liked her right away. She was so much fun, the kind of girl you can always rely on to go just that little bit further than she should. She was an incredible flirt, and a couple of times when she turned the charm on me, I found myself wondering if she was actually into girls and had heard I was too.

I got my chance to test that theory when she invited herself to stay over at my place one night after we’d been out to a bar with friends. Linsy was acting a little tipsy, but actually I’d been watching her and I knew for a fact she’d only been drinking soda. I figured it was her way of getting away with acting outrageously and not taking responsibility for it.

We went straight to my room, Linsy giggling and grabbing onto my arm constantly, and then she announced that she was going to take a shower. She pushed open the door to the en suite bathroom, but she didn’t go in. Instead she stood in the doorway and kicked off her shoes, then unzipped her skirt and let it slide to the floor. At this point, I discovered that she wasn’t wearing panties! She giggled harder at the expression on my face – a blend of embarrassment, surprise and arousal, I would image – and then turned, wiggling her perfect little ass at me, and walked into the bathroom.

She didn’t close the door, and so of course I followed like a faithful puppy. I watched as she turned on the faucet and climbed under it, not bothering to remove her top. The wet fabric was soon clinging to her like a second skin, her nipples poking out hard.

“Oh, that feels good!” she purred as the water cascaded over her. Her expression had changed subtly as the pleasurable sensations washed through her, and as she looked into my eyes I got the distinct impression she wasn’t just teasing me any more. Gazing right at me, she unhooked the shower handset and slid down to the floor of the stall, spreading her legs and pointing the powerful jet of water directly at her pussy. Right away, she began to shudder with excitement as the spray pounded her sweet pink folds. My own pussy twitched and pulsed in sympathy, my panties wet with my seeping cream.

As Linsy played the water over her crotch, arching her back and moaning with pleasure now, the urge to touch myself became too strong to resist. I started to rub myself through my tight pants, and when that wasn’t enough, I tugged them down around my thighs and slid my hand into my sodden panties.

Linsy and I watched each other intently now, as we both frigged our way to orgasm. She had stuffed a couple of fingers into her pussy and was sliding them in and out rapidly as she aimed the jet of water at her puffed up clit. I slid my panties down, as far as they would go with my tight pants still around my thighs, so she could see my fingers thrusting into my hot hole. She was first to start cumming, her thighs clamping shut around the showerhead as she gasped and moaned. The expression on her face was all it took to send me over the edge too, my juice trickling down my legs as my orgasm thundered through me.

After that, we just looked at each other for a long, hungry moment; then Linsy beckoned to me and said, “Hey, wanna get cleaned up? There’s plenty of room in here for two…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

White cotton panties

Erotic fiction inspired by Audrey

I was pretty excited – although I tried not to show it – when Audrey asked me to go into the store changing room with her to give my opinion on the outfit she was trying on. We’d been casual friends for a while, and I’d always admired her cool, edgy style. She was the girl everyone wanted to get close to, and I was thrilled she’d picked me to help her choose the dress for her date that night. I was also quite curious to find out what she was wearing under her tight black pants!

What I wasn’t expecting was a pair of plain white cotton panties under those sexy pants. I couldn’t help staring at the way they clung to the curves of Audrey’s peachy behind like a second skin. I watched, enthralled, as she bent over to remove her boots and pants, and I saw the crotch of the panties pulled tight against her pussy. I felt my own panties start to get damp as I looked.

Audrey seemed totally unaware of the effect she was having on me as she pulled off her sweater, revealing that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath it. She turned around and I could clearly see the outline of her big, puffy clit through the thin fabric of her panties. I watched in a haze of arousal as she tried on the dress she’d selected and asked what I thought, my replies to her questions monosyllabic. Disappointed with my unenthusiastic reaction to the dress, she took it off again.

“Maybe I should just go like this, huh?” she asked, looking at me very boldly. I felt myself blush, and she laughed… but she looked pleased too. She hooked her fingers into the sides of her panties and eased them down, so they barely covered her pussy mound. “How about this?” she murmured, not laughing now. I nodded, unable to tear my gaze away from her crotch. Was she really going to show me her pussy?

Slowly and tantalizingly, she pushed her panties down around her thighs, tilting her hips forward so I got the full effect of her pussy, with that big, puffy, protruding clit. I wanted to touch it so badly, to peel her lips apart and thrust my tongue inside… I was shaking as I looked up at her face and realized she wasn’t teasing any more. She wanted me to do it.

I knew if I hesitated I would lose my nerve, so I immediately knelt between Audrey’s parted legs and pressed my face against her crotch, grabbing her clit between my lips and sucking. She jumped and started trembling, hard – maybe she hadn’t expected me to take it so far, or maybe it was just her first time with another girl? Whatever, I was determined to make sure it was also her best.

Flicking her clit with my tongue as I sucked it, I ran a finger along the cleft of her pussy lips, discovering how wet she was. I pushed my finger into her slippery hole, adding a second and hooking them so they found her G-spot. Then I started to slide them in and out with a steady rhythm, sucking her clit a little harder as I did so. Two minutes of that and she was quaking like jello, her juice running down into the palm of my hand.

I felt supremely confident now as I bent her over, her hands supporting her on the bench as I thrust my tongue into her hot, sweet hole from behind. My wet fingers stroked her clit as I ate her voraciously, and before long she was drenching my lips with her cream, thrusting back against me and then covering her own mouth with her hand to stifle her moans as she came.

Still shaking, she pulled her panties up, a wet patch immediately appearing on the front as her juice soaked through them. She looked dazed as she slowly dressed and we left the store together without saying much. But when we reached her car and instead of driving me home she took me straight back to her place, I knew she’d be cancelling her date for that night…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com.      I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Bush craft

Erotic fiction inspired by Alya

This might sound strange to some of you – especially if you are a little older and more experienced than me – but until recently I had never been with a girl with a hairy pussy. Girls my own age all go bare, and I can hardly remember what my own bush looked like before I starting waxing.

I don’t have a steady girlfriend, but there’s a club where I like to go to pick up girls. A lot of the women there are lesbian or bisexual, and looking for some no-strings fun. I’m still exploring my sexuality – I only ‘came out’ as a lesbian a couple of years ago – and I’ve had some amazing experiences and learned a lot about what turns me on. But this was something fresh and exciting.

This particular night at the club, I was dancing and flirting with a sexy girl in a blue lace dress. She looked Hispanic, with beautiful tanned skin and dark eyes. She had a slight accent I couldn’t quite place over the loud music, and a way of glancing at me, and then away, that drove me crazy. I wanted her with every atom of my being.

I could hardly believe she wanted me too, but it was surprisingly easy to persuade her to come back to my place, which was only a couple of blocks away. We hardly spoke on the walk there, both too horny and keyed up, but she took my hand and that made my pussy throb with lust and anticipation.

When we got inside, we didn’t waste any time – we both knew what we wanted. She sat down on my big red beanbag chair, her skirt riding up to reveal her matching turquoise panties. Instantly, my eyes were drawn to the copious hair curling out around her panty-crotch. I moved closer, and she smiled to see my surprised expression. Slowly and deliberately, she spread her thighs apart and beckoned me closer. Her pubic hair was so thick and dark, covering the tops of her thighs. She tugged the crotch of her panties aside, letting me see how the luxuriant hair hid her pussy. I watched, enthralled, as she played with the springy hair, patting and gently pulling it.

“Take your panties off!” I implored her, breathlessly. She nodded and wriggled out of them, then spread her legs even wider so her pussy lips parted and I could just see a glimpse of pink between the dark curls. Licking her fingers, she ran them along the groove of her pussy lips, the hair parting to show more of her shiny pink folds, already wet with her arousal.

That was it: I couldn’t hold back any longer. Moving forward, I pressed my face between her thighs, inhaling the musky scent from her bush, the wiry hairs tickling my skin. I felt a surge of wetness soaking through my own panties as I hooked her legs up over my shoulders and ground my face harder against her pussy, my tongue finding her creamy center and thrusting inside. The smell, taste and feel of her hair and the tangy treasure it concealed was so intoxicating, I knew I was ready to eat her pussy all night long…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Friction

Erotic fiction inspired by Illaria

My lover gave me a little gift box wrapped with a ribbon, and told me to open it when I was alone and thinking of him. Inside was a pair of panties, unlike anything I’d seen before. The waistband was pink lace, but the crotch of the panties was a string, threaded with three big pearls. I blushed just imagining how it would feel to wear them. Wriggling out of my jeans and plain cotton underwear, I stepped into the sexy panties and slowly slid them on. The feel of the smooth, cold pearls against my hot pussy was so strange, and so exciting… it was as if every nerve ending in my body was concentrated on those three points.

I tugged gently on the front of the waistband and the pearls were forced tighter against my pussy, moving my lips apart to make way for them. I spread my legs wider, the pearls pushing between my juicy folds. The highest one was rubbing against my clit, sending tremors of arousal right through my body. The second and third slid over my hot center, becoming slippery with my cream. When I tugged the panties from the back, the third pearl nestled in my puckered asshole.

I squeezed my legs together tightly, the pearls pressing harder against my tender flesh, making my whole crotch throb with heat. Lying back, I pulled the string of pearls back and forth, feeling every inch of my pussy twitch and shiver as they slid along the slick channel between my lips, drenched with my juice now. The sensations built until I was shuddering uncontrollably, gasping as the need for release became overpowering.

Clenching my fists, I thrust them between my legs, clenching my thighs around them so the first pearl was grinding hard against my clit and the second and third pushed right inside my sticky honeypot. Squirming and bucking my hips, I rubbed and moaned my way to a climax that had me in convulsions of pleasure.

When I finally stopped shaking, I peeled the panties off my soaked pussy and licked my cream off the pearls, then put them back on and called my lover to tell him how it felt to wear them. As soon as I started to describe it, I felt so horny that I took them off and stuffed them right into my pussy – beads and lace – and rubbed myself to another powerful climax as he listened.

Now he’s dared me to wear the panties under a short skirt and meet him for a drink at our favorite hotel bar. Will I be brave enough to flash some lucky guy there? Or will I just get so turned on by the delicious friction that I cum right there on the barstool? I’m getting wet again just thinking about it…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Just can’t wait…

Erotic fiction inspired by Lexi B

You told me to meet you here at lunchtime, but I’ve waited nearly an hour now and there’s still no sign of you. I guess you’re tied up in a meeting somewhere… that’s the trouble with all this sneaking around, but we’d both get fired if anyone saw us together. The frustration is unbearable, though. Since I woke up this morning, all I’ve been able to think about is your big cock sliding into my pussy, and if it doesn’t happen soon I’m sure I’ll go crazy.

Under my coat I’m wearing a sexy dress. I know if you saw me in it, you would get hard in an instant. I imagine you pushing me up against the wall, tugging my panties down around my thighs and thrusting into me, without even pausing to say hello. That thought gets me so turned on. I can feel my nipples getting hard with arousal, and I pull open my dress and pinch them, feeling a pulse of pleasure right down to my pussy. We chose this derelict building as our meeting place because there are no prying eyes, so there’s nobody here to see me if I give in to the urge that’s getting too strong to ignore. 

I slide my hand into my panties and touch myself, my fingers coming away slippery with my cream. I’m hot, drenched, so ready to get fucked that two fingers glide right inside my hot hole without resistance. I add a third, craving that filled-up, stretched-open feeling that only your cock can give me. Pulling my panties down to my ankles, I squat, my knees wide, spreading my pussy open. Now I don’t care if anyone does see me, I just want to cum. I bunch my fingers together and ride up and down, squeezing tight around them as if it’s your stiff cock I’m riding. My fingers are soaked, slick with my juice, and as I bounce on them harder and faster I can feel the waves of my orgasm approach.

I always love it best when you do me from behind though, so I bend over, one knee raised onto a concrete post, and finger-fuck myself into a frenzy of pleasure, bucking my hips to maximise each intense blast of pleasure. When I do climax it’s incredible – starbursts and explosions firing through my body over and over.

Still shaking, I use my sodden panties to wipe my sticky fingers and my pussy as best I can. Then I drape them over the concrete post so if you do eventually make it here, you’ll know what you missed…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Body Language

Erotic fiction inspired by Apolonia and Misha Cross

Misha tries to keep her voice steady as she reads, but she’s stumbling over the words as Apolonia slides a hand up her skirt. She’s never seen this side of Apolonia before, so strong and domineering. It makes her excited, and a little nervous. She glances up from the page as Apolonia begins to unbutton her blouse, and the look of lust on her seducer’s pretty face almost overpowers her. She struggles on as Apolonia removes her bra, and kneels to slide down her panties, but by the time Apolonia tears the book from her hands and stuffs her panties into her mouth to silence her, she is already quivering with anticipation. Those pretty lips around her nipple are all it takes, and she surrenders utterly as Apolonia throws her on the sofa and spanks her ass cheeks, before burying her tongue in that tempting pink slot.

The ferocity with which Apolonia licks, sucks, finger-fucks and spanks her has Misha moaning and grabbing her lover’s hand to urge her on. She’s completely lost in a pleasure so intense it’s almost painful. She moves to her knees and Apolonia spanks her again and eats her hungrily, her own fingers strumming her clit to intensify the sensations. She straddles the doll-like beauty’s face and bucks her hips as she rides, shaking on the brink of release; then moves into spoons, letting Apolonia handle her roughly and frig her to a climax that consumes her.

Pulling off Apolonia’s panties with her teeth, Misha uses them to gag her lover, as she plunges her fingers into that juiced up box and tongues her asshole. Now she’s playing power games of her own, pulling Apolonia’s hair, spitting, squeezing, grabbing and sucking until the Spanish sweetheart gasps and moans and thrusts back hard against her hand. When Apolonia sits astride Misha’s lap and rides her fingers, she is almost delirious with pleasure, shuddering through a noisy orgasm with Misha’s mouth clamped to her breast.

Misha’s face and pussy are both flushed bright pink with sexual adrenaline as Apolonia moves on top of her in a sixty-nine and begins to rub and lick her again. She slides her fingers into Apolonia’s snatch as it hovers over her lips, too consumed with ecstasy to lick until her orgasm has subsided. She kisses her lover, tender now that her passion is spent, Apolonia quickly re-establishing herself as the dominant partner with some assertive sucking and grabbing. Misha knows she’ll never be able to resist Apolonia’s seductive blend of beauty and power…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

First Time Flashing

Erotic fiction inspired by Tigra

I was housesitting for a friend who lives in the city recently. I’m from the country, and I found the busy streets a little overwhelming, but quite exciting too. I wondered how many of the people rushing by were potential friends, or even lovers? The thought made me blush and look away whenever a stranger caught my eye.

One afternoon I came in from doing some shopping. There was snow on the ground, but inside the apartment was very warm, and I peeled off several layers of clothing, until I was down to just my underwear, and settled on the wide windowsill to watch the world go by. There were people passing in the street below, and I could see movement in some of the windows of the apartment block opposite.

I don’t know how long it took before it dawned on me that if I could see them, maybe people could see me too. I suppose at that point I should have moved away from the window, or put some clothes on, but I didn’t. It was exciting to think maybe someone was watching me right at that moment, hoping to see me do something I should only do in private. The idea made me flush with self-consciousness, but it also turned me on. I could feel my pussy getting creamy as I imagined some guy peeping at me. What if he was stroking his cock while he looked at me?  

Trembling a little with arousal, I slid the strap of my vest top down, exposing more of my breasts. Was that bright flash I saw at the window opposite just a trick of the light, or was someone there, watching me? Encouraged by my own fevered imaginings, I pulled my top down further, so my nipple was exposed. Immediately it stiffened, almost as if someone had touched it. I imagined my watcher gasping with surprised pleasure, his hand involuntarily tightening around his dick.

Emboldened by the arousal that surged through me, I pushed my top all the way down to my waist, stroking my hands over my breasts. My pussy felt so hot and wet, and I rubbed myself through my panties, which were soaked through with my juice. I had never wanted to be penetrated so badly in my life. Kneeling up on the windowsill to give my unknown audience the perfect view, I eased my panties down around my thighs, giving a full-frontal flash of my pussy. I waited as long as I could before the urge to touch myself became too strong to resist. Then I stuffed my hand between my legs, fingers seeking out the slippery, cream-slick groove of my plump lips and sliding inside.

The tight panties around my thighs prevented me from spreading my legs any wider, and the pressure of my hand against my mound as my fingers thrust in and out was provoking a steady trickle of juice down my legs. Thinking only of my own need for release now, I pulled the panties down to my ankles so I could sit on the windowsill and open my knees wide, my fingers pumping into my slot harder and faster. Was my watcher’s hand a blur as he jacked himself faster too? My whole body shook as the spasms announcing my impending climax fired through me.

I spun back to my knees, this time with my ass towards the window, back arched so my pussy was on full view. I rode my fingers until my orgasm swept through me, then pressed my twitching pussy against the glass, smearing it with my cream. As I sank down onto the windowsill, utterly sated, I wondered if my watcher had sprayed the inside of his window with his cumload. I hoped so.

I’m thinking of moving to the big city now. Ever since this happened, I’ve been longing to find a place where I can see and be seen…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Power Play

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango and Amarna Miller

Mango was running a little late when she arrived at her hotel. A note at reception requested for her to meet Rose poolside, so she quickly changed into a bikini and a cute wrap, and went down to the pool. The maître d'hôtel led her to a table at the poolside restaurant, where Rose was sitting with some models she recognized. Her reputation as a nudist obviously preceded her, as the girls teased her, asking if she was planning to take her bikini off for some skinny-dipping. With the ice broken, they sat and chatted over drinks. Rose spoke to each of them individually, telling them SexArt was working on a new project, but she didn’t tell them exactly what it was to be. Then she left them to enjoy the sun and the pool.

Mango felt especially drawn to Amarna Miller, and despite their language difference they were soon talking intimately. Amarna was curious to know what Rose had asked Mango.

“She wanted to know why I hadn’t done any boy-girl shoots, and whether I would consider it,” Mango told her. “And then she asked me, how about anal? I told her I like it, but do you remember how much fuss there was when I played with my ass in my ‘Girls Love Sex’ episode?”

“My questions were a little different,” Amarna told her. “She asked me if, in real life, I preferred being a dom or a sub. I know I blushed when I admitted preferring to be submissive. And then she asked me if I thought I could write dialog – how strange!”

“So you are a sub? That’s interesting…” Mango smiled. “I like to be submissive in movies sometimes, but in real life I’m a true dom. Wanna play?”

“Yes, mistress!” Amarna replied, looking down and blushing even harder.

Mango took Amarna’s hand and led her through the lobby, telling her they needed to go to buy some toys. The doorman summoned a cab and she asked the cute driver if he knew a suitable store. Turning red, he admitted he did, and offered to wait while they did their shopping.

Mango chose a good assortment of restraints. “Are you loud when you cum?” she asked Amarna. When Amarna nodded, she plucked a ball gag from the display. “Maybe I should bring you out of here with a collar and leash on?” she murmured. Amarna turned even paler. Mango chose to use the handcuffs instead, helping Amarna into the back seat of the cab and then exposing her breasts and fondling them as they made their way back to the hotel. The driver glanced at the mirror repeatedly, but said nothing.

As they reached the hotel, Mango whispered, “I’m going to slip the driver a note and invite him to come over when he gets off tonight. Shall I tell him he can play with my slave if he does?” Amarna was speechless. Her mind was in overload. She avoided eye contact with everyone as Mango led her through the lobby, wondering what the hell she had got herself into. She felt nervous, but also very excited. She was already dripping wet as they entered Mango’s room.

Mango went to the phone and placed an order with room service, leaving Amarna just standing there, trembling. Then she positioned the restraint straps on the bed, undressed Amarna – being careful not to touch her sensitive skin more than necessary – and strapped her to the bed. There was a knock on the door and Mango took the drinks from room service, letting the door open just enough that the server got a glimpse of her naked captive.

When he left, Mango went to her suitcase and produced a huge vibrating wand. “I don’t consider this a toy, it’s a necessity!” she said. Now Amarna understood why she would need the ball gag. But Mango just put the toy on the nightstand, saying, “Later!” She undressed slowly, and Amarna felt herself getting even wetter at the sight of her companion's beautiful body.

Mango held up the bottle she had ordered from room service. “This is Kahlua, a coffee liqueur, very sticky. It will tingle.” She moved between Amarna’s spread legs. “I know you love to eat pussy, but I’m going to teach you how to do it even better.” She poured a stream of liquid onto Amarna’s mons Venus, letting it run over her lips and on down. “My job is to get every last drop and lick you clean.”

Amarna squirmed and pulled at her restraints. Mango was right; the sensations were intense. It felt hot, tingling and teasing. She had never felt so aroused. As Mango began to lick her, the pressure built and built. Looking down, she could see her abdomen ripple, but it was obvious Mango did not intend to let her orgasm yet. Her whole body was shaking involuntarily, but her release escaped her. Mango licked every inch of her pussy, and even tongued her asshole, but every time she was about to climax, her tormentor would ease off until the sensations subsided a little.  

Amarna realized she was moaning, “Please, please, let me cum!” but to no avail. At last Mango kissed Amarna, slid the ball gag between her lips and secured it. Only then did she reach for the vibrator, turn it on high, and with a wicked smile, applied it directly to Amarna’s clit. The effect was instantaneous. Armana started to cum like crazy, harder than ever before in her life. She screamed into the ball gag, writhing and pulling against her restraints, until it seemed she would almost faint from the relentless onslaught of ecstasy.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Yoga Bunny - a tribute to Paula Shy

Yoga bunny: tribute to Paula Shy

Erotic fiction inspired by Paula Shy

Yoga always makes me horny. I'm sure that's not an appropriate reaction, but I can't help it! Maybe it's something to do with the deep breathing and all that focusing on the pelvic area... I usually walk out of class buzzing with arousal, and with a telltale damp patch on the crotch of my tight yoga pants. Then a friend told me about the naked yoga craze; I knew there was no way I could trust myself in a class surrounded by acres of bare flesh, but there was nothing to stop me trying it on my own...

I was lucky enough to be housesitting for a friend with a secluded back yard, and the sunny poolside terrace seemed like the ideal spot to get in touch with my inner goddess. I was sitting drinking my morning coffee when the idea struck me, so I just grabbed a mat and headed out in my vest top and panties, confident there was nobody around to spot me. As I warmed up with some deep stretches, I began to feel an intense throbbing sensation radiating throughout my body. I raised my hips up into bridge position, knees open and pussy pointed directly at the sun. Heat flared through my crotch at once, and I could feel wetness start to trickle between my pussy lips. I slid down the straps of my vest and pushed it down to my waist, my nipples immediately stiffening in the slight hint of breeze. Trying to find my balance, I moved through tree pose and dancer pose, but it was no good - my attention was concentrated on my pulsing pussy, not my perfect posture!

Moving into a forward bend, I eased my panties down, exposing my pussy to the air as I got deeper into the stretch. That felt good! I moved into a full back bend, my slit splaying open as I arched up and back. Suddenly my mind was filled with the idea of getting banged in that position, some strong guy grasping my waist as he plunged into me. The thought made me shiver with pleasure, and my legs nearly gave way. I sank down into a shoulder stand, legs wide, pussy open to the sky... and that's when all my yoga composure completely deserted me and I knew I absolutely, positively had to rub myself off immediately!

I got on my hand and knees, my fingers sliding straight into my slick pussy with no resistance. Thumb grinding on my clit, I pumped rhythmically, juice trickling out with each stroke. My pussy walls twitched spasmodically around my fingers, waves of sensation flooding over me. Collapsing down onto the ground, I humped my hand frantically, my free hand reaching over to rub between my ass cheeks as I shuddered to a huge orgasm.

I wish I could tell you the pool guy came by and caught me in this compromising position, but no such luck. However, I did invite a couple of open-minded girlfriends to join me for the following morning's naked yoga session...

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Urge

Erotic fiction inspired by Leila A

There are things I need to do, calls I should make, work to be done. But I just can’t shake that urge. You know the one I mean.

My denim shorts are so tight, the seam between my legs pressing right between my pussy lips. Maybe that’s why I’m feeling the telltale throb radiating from my crotch all the way to my stiffening nipples. I grab the bottom of the shorts and pull upward, grinding them even tighter against my hot snatch. It feels so good.

Unbuttoning my shirt, I flick a nail across my hard nipple, feeling an electric current spark down to my cooch, juice soaking through the fabric that’s rubbing deeper between my plump lips. I lie on my back on the table, legs high in the air, tugging at the thin strip of denim and sawing it back and forth until it’s saturated with my cream and waves of pleasure are pulsing through me.

I spread my pussy lips apart so the wet fabric can slide even deeper, then force a finger past the confines of the denim and right into my hot hole. Immediately, my sugar walls spasm around my probing finger and I feel a fresh surge of juice spurt out and trickle over my hand. I’ve never squirted before, but the pressure of the tight shorts all around my crotch is causing such a throbbing sensation that I feel like I might explode. I taste my cream from my fingers and it’s hot, sweet and tangy.

I need to cum now – badly. I thrust two fingers into my pussy, one either side of the drenched fabric, and press it harder and harder against my clit as my fingers move frantically, searching out my sweet spot and rubbing insistently. My legs stiffen, my back arches and the throbbing builds until suddenly – oh, oh, oh – I’m cumming like crazy, wetness gushing from deep inside.

It takes a few moments for me to come back to my senses, and I know I’m not done yet. Easing down the soaked shorts and pressing the crotch to my face so I smell my own arousal, I crouch up on the table with my legs parted so my pussy is spread wide. I slide a couple of fingers back into my slippery hole and ride them, imagining it’s a big cock filling me, the aftershocks from my orgasm twitching and pulsing through me. My fingers aren’t enough now, and I take off one of my shoes and wrap my shirt around the heel, then stroke it up and down along the groove of my pussy lips. Turning onto my knees, I rub the makeshift dildo against my cunt over and over, until I’m cumming again, just as hard as the first time.

When I get the urge like this, it’s impossible for me to resist. What would you do if you were with me, I wonder…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

More Than Friends - a tribute to Emily and Milena

Emily and Milena: More Than Friends, a tribute

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by ‘Nisake' by Erik Latika, featuring Milena D and Emily Bloom

Milena answered the phone and said, "Hi Em, yeah I heard from Erik also. He wants us to play on a motorbike for a photoset for MetArt. Sounds like fun, right? I'll pick you up about 9:00am. Erik says he has the outfits he wants us to wear - or not wear, as it develops! Can't wait to see you!" It had been a while since Milena and Emily had an opportunity to shoot together, and the good friends always enjoyed each other's company.

Milena showered, brushed her hair back into a ponytail, and then pulled on an old pair of ripped jeans, a ‘Free Pussy Riot' T-shirt, and the brand new Adidas sneakers she had picked up in Prague. She looked more like the cute girl next door than a glamorous model as she climbed into her prize possession, an Abarth Edition Fiat 500, and headed off to pick up Emily, who was staying in a local hotel. Emily, always the flirt, was chatting with the doorman as Milena pulled up. She was also dressed casually, in jeans, an oversized T-shirt with some classical musician's image on it that Milena didn't even recognize, and flip-flops. The doorman's eyes were wide as he took in the sight of the two pretty girls greeting each other with a kiss that was a little more than just friendly.

The girls caught up on each other's gossip on the way to the shoot, and on arrival were greeted by the sight of their photographer, Erik, standing next to a big black motorcycle.

"Wow, I hope Erik lets me take it for a spin," Milena said longingly.

Emily screwed up her face and asked, "You can handle that thing? You ride?"

Milena just laughed and replied, "Yes, and you'd better hold on tight behind me or I will have to wear my T-shirt that says, ‘If you can read this I lost the bitch,’ won’t I?" Emily turned white.

They changed into their sexy outfits for the shoot. When Milena pulled her jeans off, she thought Emily was going to jump on her right then. Emily hadn't seen that part of Milena since she had been waxed. Milena laughed at the expression on Emily's face, and said, "If you want, you can examine it much more closely back at your hotel..."

Throughout the shoot, both girls could feel themselves getting more and more aroused. It was hard to restrain themselves from touching each other too explicitly. When they had finished, Erik let Milena take the bike for a short spin. Emily held on tight behind her; she clamped onto Milena's breasts as she rode and whispered into her ear, "You're going to pay for this when I get you back to my room!"

She wasn't kidding. They were barely in the room before Emily stripped naked and dived onto the bed. She flipped onto her back, spread her legs and said, "I get really horny when I am scared, and that bike ride got me scared. Now don't stop until I tell you."

Milena giggled as she climbed on the bed and dove into Emily. She was telling the truth about being turned on, Milena soon realized, because Emily was already wet when Milena's tongue spread her lips.

The first flick of her tongue on Emily's clit, and Emily came for the first time - but Milena wouldn't let her stop there. Number two came when Milena added a third finger to the two she was pumping into Emily. Milena came up for a kiss, Emily licking all of her juices from Milena's face, and then lay down beside her. Emily reversed direction and lowered herself on top of Milena in the classic soixante-neuf position.

"I miss your full bush, it was so much fun to play with," Emily whispered between licks. But it didn't stop her from exploring every inch of Milena's smooth bare mound with her tongue. She moved her arms behind Milena's sexy long legs, and lifted Milena's ass so as to have complete access. Then she buried her tongue as deep as she could.

It became a game, to see which one was going to make the other cum first. Milena realized Emily's clit would be way too sensitive after her earlier orgasms, so she moved to the rear target with her tongue. Emily let out a deep moan, but then returned the favor. Neither one wanted to lose this battle. Finally when she thought Milena was ready, Emily sucked Milena's clit in as far as she could and whipped it with her tongue. Milena was starting to get those involuntary shudders when Emily slipped her finger deep into Milena's rear orifice! Emily won!

Much later, when the girls had both recovered from the many orgasms they'd given each other, they showered together and decided to put a perfect cap on the day. Rather than dressing casually as they had done earlier, they went through Emily's stuff to find her sexiest outfits. Looking like the beautiful models they were, they went out for a night on the town.

Thank you to our MetArt member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Stockings and Panties

Erotic fiction inspired by Vanessa O

Sometimes I like to get dressed up, even when there’s nobody here to see me. I pretend it’s just for fun, to try on a new outfit, but deep down I know it will end up with me cramming my fingers into my wet pussy and chasing an orgasm. Tonight I put on black lace underwear, stockings and garter belt, high heels and a figure-hugging sequinned dress. Even as I smooth the dress down over my hips, I can feel the tell-tale trickle of juices from my hot pussy; but I make myself wait. I light some candles and walk slowly around the room, enjoying the tension of the garter straps against my thighs, imagining hungry eyes on me.

When I’ve teased myself enough, I pull my dress up to my waist and rest my bottom against the glass table, the cold surface making my warm skin tingle. It feels good, so I pull off my dress and bra, and rub my nipples across the cold glass. They stiffen instantly, sending a shock of pleasure down between my legs. I pinch and squeeze them, feeling the hot throb feed a fresh surge of intense desire.

I slide a hand down to stroke against my panty crotch, discovering how drenched it is with my juices. Bunching the sodden fabric up, I pull it tight, sawing it between my pussy lips until it rubs hard against my clitoris. The jolt of pleasure is overwhelming, my legs shaking as evidence of my arousal soaks my fingers. I’m so close to cumming, but I want to prolong the moment. Peeling off the sticky panties, I lick my own cream from them, and then roll them into a ball that I rub roughly over my nipples. Spreading my legs wider, I rub the saturated panties against my pussy, pushing some of the fabric right inside with my trembling fingers.

Now I can’t hold back the urge to cum. I raise one foot up onto the table, spreading my pussy open, and thrust two fingers inside, feeling my sugar walls instantly spasm around them. That opens the floodgates, and I start finger-fucking myself hard and fast, dropping to my knees when my shaking legs won’t support me any longer. Grabbing a candle from the table, I plunge the end into my slippery-wet hole, licking the cream from my fingers. That’s it; a few more hard strokes and my orgasm sweeps over me, my back arching as the waves of pleasure crash through my body.

I lie there for a moment, nipples throbbing, pussy still spasming around my makeshift toy. I’m not done yet; a few strokes from my fingers and I’ll be ready to start again, hungry for another powerful climax.

This is what I like to do when I’m alone. But it would be even better if you were here.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Road Goes On II: Travel Diary

The following is a short story prelude to Alis Locanta’s beautiful film about travel romance, ‘The Road Goes On: Vol. 2,’ released 14th Feb, 2015. It is told from the first person perspective of Silvie Luca, as we gain insight into her personality, her adventures and her relationship with Agatha leading up the events of the film. 

After consulting with and receiving permission from Alis to complete this title, I studied the following material to help generate a story that would be true to the feel of Alis’ film and its actresses, while also extending and (hopefully) enriching it. 

To guide the development of this story I looked to:

  • Girls Love Sex: Dreams – for insight into Silvie’s personality, language and mannerisms (I would strongly recommend watching at least the first eight minutes of this film before reading this piece, I’m 110% certain you’ll find the read all the more interesting if you do!)
  • Hangover – for insight into Agatha’s personality
  • Websites – relating to travel in Spain, and particularly Barcelona

I hope you will enjoy the story, and more than anything I hope that you feel:

  • I’ve found Silvie’s voice!
  • Upon (re)-watching TRGO(2) afterwards, that I’ve done justice to Alis’ film and perhaps even added a further layer to it

Your thoughts and feedback after reading would be very welcome, and immensely appreciated! This is my first-ever short story, so please let me know what you liked, didn’t like, how I could have improved it, etc., and if you want to see more of this type of thing in the future. It would honestly make my day! :)

So… here it is, in PDF format :)  The Road Goes On II - PDF Download

 

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for VivThomas?

Is erotic fiction something you’d enjoy reading here? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (I think I already made my feelings about that very clear!). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

Erotic fiction is a very fulfilling form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life!

Some of you may remember that way back when Avril Thomas used to write this blog, she would sometimes share her erotic experiences and fantasies (and very naughty they were, too!). I always looked forward to reading her racy stories, so I thought I’d revive the idea with a little fiction writing of my own. It's the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... stimulating!

You can read my first three stories at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://www.thelifeerotic.com/blog/20150326/Caravan_of_Love/ - here’s a little taster:

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt).

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

"Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze. .." (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favourite VivThomas girls? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for The Life Erotic?

Is erotic fiction something you enjoy reading? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (seriously… give me some credit). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

The movies and photosets here at The Life Erotic give me all the visual stimulation I could ever dream of, but as a writer, I love the magic that words create just as much. If you’ve ever read classic novelists such as Anaïs Ninn, you’ll know it doesn’t need to be explicit to be erotic – not that I mind a little explicitness either!

Erotic fiction is a very satisfying form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life. I thought I’d try my hand at a little fiction writing myself. It’s the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... fulfilling!

I hope you already read my first story on the blog here a few days ago, which was inspired by a photoset of the lovely Saju. If not, please check it out! I’ve also written a couple of stories on the MetArt blog, you can find them at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ - and here’s a little taster:

“Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze...” (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt)

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favorite girls from The Life Erotic? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for SexArt?

Is erotic fiction something you’d enjoy reading here? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (seriously… give me some credit). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

The movies and photosets at SexArt give me all the visual stimulation I could ever dream of, but as a writer, I love the magic that words create just as much. If you’ve ever read classic novelists such as Anaïs Ninn, you’ll know it doesn’t need to be explicit to be erotic – not that I mind a little explicitness sometimes!

Erotic fiction is a very satisfying form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life. I thought I’d experiment with a little fiction writing myself. It’s the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... fulfilling!

You can read my first three stories at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ and http://www.thelifeerotic.com/blog/20150326/Caravan_of_Love/ - here’s a little taster:

“Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze...” (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt)

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favorite SexArt girls? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Meadow... a tribute to Genevieve

Genevieve: erotic fiction dedicated to beautiful MetArt blonde

Erotic fiction inspired by Genevieve Gandi

You stroll through the meadow in the heat of the day, naked as nature intended. Naked, because you want to feel the gentle stir of the breeze against your bare skin, ruffling your hair and teasing your nipples. All your senses seem intensified. The sounds of birdsong and insects buzzing among the wildflowers, the smell of your own sun-warmed skin, the vivid colors of earth and sky, all threaten to overwhelm you. Spreading a blanket, you sink to the ground, the tangled blades of grass and flowers surrounding you. Inhaling their perfume, you feel your body cradled by the earth, tuning in to the rhythm of your own beating heart. You've never felt so alive.

You feel your pulse surging through your core, heat spreading throughout your body, making your fingertips tingle. A light breeze kisses your skin, starting at your toes and sweeping up your leg, up between your thighs, caressing your pussy like a soft breath from a lover. All your attention is focused on this sweet tribute to your sex from the nature goddess herself.

Licking a finger, you run it around your stiffening nipple, feeling the air cool it as it hardens. It's pulsing, echoing the throb between your legs, a primal vibration that needs its release. Your fingers creep lower, stroking the hot, taut skin of your stomach, and lower still, over your plump mound of Venus. They skim the slick groove of your pussy; you slide them along the slippery channel again, lifting your creamy fingers to your mouth to taste yourself.

The sweet tang of your arousal engulfs your tastebuds, igniting a burning desire to be filled. You thrust your hand back between your legs, fingers gliding up and down between your pussy lips, searching out the tremor that occurs each time they hit the sweet spot. Your free hand roams over your body, squeezing your nipples, brushing hair from your face; then pressing down on its partner to increase the pressure as three wriggling fingers push their way into your honeyed hole.

Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze. You pause for a moment, acutely aware of every sensation coursing through your body, then plunge your fingers back inside to pursue the rising crescendo of your pleasure. Riding your fingers, rocking your hips, you let out a cry of ecstasy that rings through the still air as your orgasm sweeps over you.

Trembling, you sink back to the ground, your pulse racing, your fingers and thighs drenched with your juices. And as your breathing slows and your eyes drift closed, you feel the earth gently rock you to sleep...

READ MORE

The Staircase… a tribute to Sabrisse

Sabrisse: erotic fiction inspired by Metart beauty

Erotic fiction inspired by Sabrisse

You stand there, perfectly composed, on the wooden staircase. On your tiptoes, knowing the arch of your pretty feet will stoke the surge of desire swelling inside me. Your white lace bodysuit is cut high over your hips, emphasizing your fine bones and giving a tantalising hint of what lies beneath. The swell of your cleavage, hair sweeping silkily across it, invites my touch. But not yet...

Confident you have my full attention, you bend over, wiggle your hips at me. Then you sit, lifting your toes high so I get a flash of white fabric between your sweet thighs. You slide one strap down over your shoulder, cupping your hand beneath your breast with a naughty smile. I let out an involuntary gasp... I want to touch you, I want to touch myself, but that would spoil your game.

Now you spread your legs and snap open the poppers at the crotch of your bodysuit, moving it aside so I can see your beautiful pussy. Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out and touch your shiny hair, kiss those parted lips.

With a naughty giggle, you shimmy out of the bodysuit altogether and stand there naked, high on your pointed toes again, letting me feast my eyes on your smooth skin. You blush a little under the heat of my gaze, but you don't look away. Instead you sink gracefully down again, spreading your legs wider, letting me see the full glory of that sweet pink haven. Is that a hint of moisture I see glistening within? My mouth waters at the thought.

You turn away, showing me your firm bottom, the curves daring me to move closer still. Your strong, slender frame excites me more than I can say. Teasing me now, you sink to your knees, legs spread, pussy gently opening like a flower. You laugh delightedly at the expression of naked hunger on my face.

Rising to your feet, you begin to sashay up the stairs, your hips swaying. Halfway up, you turn to beckon me. Is there any doubt I will follow?

READ MORE

Caravan of Love

Erotic fiction inspired by Saju

I wait for you at our secret spot, high on anticipation. Usually we go there together in our hiking boots and sweat pants, but today is different. I want you to look at me and remember the first time you ever saw me, the first time the thought, ‘I want that girl,’ flashed through your mind.

I’m wearing that orange dress, the one I wore the first time we met, the one you said made me look so mouthwatering you wanted to taste me. High heels too, making my legs long and lean. I’m a petite girl, but in these heels I feel powerfully sexy, almost Amazonian. I picture the expression of surprised horniness on your face when I open the door to you looking so glamorous, incongruous in our homely little caravan. The thought intensifies the throb of arousal at my core, the warmth spreading through my limbs.

I’m naked under the dress, knowing that will turn you on all the more, and I press my thighs together, feeling a little wetness seep out at their apex. I slowly trace my finger up the curve at the top of my thigh, and then along the slick groove of my pussy, creaminess collecting on my fingertip. I lift it to my mouth and taste my own excitement.

The flimsy dress feels restrictive now… I want to be naked in our secret love nest, the muted sound of birdsong from outside and the whisper of my breath reminding me of all the snatched moments of passion we’ve shared here. Shrugging off the dress and letting it tumble to the floor, I perch my ass on the table, the coldness of the cheap veneer against my hot skin giving me a jolt of pleasure.

I grind down against the table, my juice smearing the shiny surface. The cold, unyielding hardness against my soft pink folds seems to intensify the heat within me. I spread my legs wider, heels scratching at the table-top as my hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness, a surge of heightened pleasure. Fingers thrusting rhythmically, I ride the waves of sensation until they threaten to overwhelm me, and I sink onto my back on the table, hips arching spasmodically.

Turning over and sliding my feet to the ground, I press my naked body against the cold table, my nipples hard as diamonds, my cheek rubbing in the wet patch I’ve left there. My fingers are drenched with my cream as I glide them back inside, my sugar walls twitching around them. Harder and faster now, I thrust them into myself, imagining it’s your cock giving me this irresistible rush towards ecstasy. My breath comes in gasps, trickles of juice running down my wrist as I rub and hump and moan my way to a climax that leaves my legs shaking.

And then you knock on the door. 

READ MORE

Get Free Content

Follow Viv Thomas

Latest Comments